<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
  <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title type="main">White Fang</title>
            <author>London, Jack, 1876-1916</author>
            <respStmt>
               <resp>creation of machine-readable version</resp>
               <name>Triggs, Jeffery</name>
            </respStmt>
         </titleStmt>
         <publicationStmt>
            <authority xml:id="TRIJE1">deposited by<name type="person">Triggs, Jeffery</name>
               <address>
                  <addrLine>North American Reading Project</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>Oxford University Press (NY)</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>c/o Bellcore</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>
                     <name type="email">triggs@bellcore.com</name>
                  </addrLine>
               </address>
            </authority>
            <distributor>
               <name>University of Oxford Text Archive</name>
               <address>
                  <addrLine>Oxford University Computing Services</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>13 Banbury Road</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>Oxford</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>OX2 6NN</addrLine>
               </address>
               <email>ota@oucs.ox.ac.uk</email>
            </distributor>
            <idno type="ota">http://ota.ox.ac.uk/id/3047</idno>
            <idno type="isbn10">1106000463</idno>
            <idno type="isbn13">9781106000460</idno>
            <availability status="free">
               <licence target="http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-sa/3.0/">
	Distributed by the University of Oxford under a Creative Commons
	Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License
      </licence>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <bibl>Revised version of  <relatedItem type="older" target="http://ota.ox.ac.uk/id/1822"/>
            </bibl>
            <biblFull>
               <titleStmt>
                  <title>White Fang</title>
                  <author>London, Jack, 1876-1916</author>
               </titleStmt>
               <publicationStmt>
                  <publisher>Library of America</publisher>
                  <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>
                  <date>1982</date>
               </publicationStmt>
               <notesStmt>
                  <note>Taken form the original type-setting tapes used by the Library of America: 1911-1918</note>
                  <note>First edition 1906</note>
               </notesStmt>
            </biblFull>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
      <encodingDesc>
         <classDecl>
            <taxonomy xml:id="OTASH">
               <bibl>University of Oxford Text Archive Subject Headings</bibl>
            </taxonomy>
            <taxonomy xml:id="LCSH">
               <bibl>Library of Congress Subject Headings</bibl>
            </taxonomy>
         </classDecl>
      </encodingDesc>
      <profileDesc>
         <creation>
            <date notAfter="1906"/>
         </creation>
         <langUsage>
            <language ident="eng">English</language>
         </langUsage>
         <textClass>
            <keywords scheme="#LCSH">
               <term type="genre">American fiction -- 20th century</term>
            </keywords>
         </textClass>
      </profileDesc>
      <revisionDesc>
         <change when="2010-09-27">Header normalised</change>
      </revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text>
      <front>
         <titlePage>
            <docTitle>
               <titlePart type="main">
                  <title type="main">White Fang</title>
               </titlePart>
            </docTitle>
            <byline>by
<docAuthor>Jack London</docAuthor>
            </byline>
            <docImprint>[Selections.  1982].  Library of America. New York: Literary Classics of the U.S., 1982</docImprint>
         </titlePage>
      </front>
      <body>
         <pb n="91"/>
         <div n="P1" type="part">
            <head>The Wild</head>
            <div n="C1.1" type="chapter">
               <head>The Trail of the Meat</head>
               <p>Dark spruce forest frowned on either side the frozen waterway.  The
trees had been stripped by a recent wind of their white covering of
frost, and they seemed to lean toward each other, black and ominous,
in the fading light.  A vast silence reigned over the land.  The land
itself was a desolation, lifeless, without movement, so lone and cold
that the spirit of it was not even that of sadness.  There was a hint
in it of laughter, but of a laughter more terrible than any sadness
— a laughter that was mirthless as the smile of the Sphinx, a
laughter cold as the frost and partaking of the grimness of
infallibility.  It was the masterful and incommunicable wisdom of
eternity laughing at the futility of life and the effort of life.  It
was the Wild, the savage, frozen-hearted Northland Wild.
</p>
               <p>But there <emph rend="italic">was</emph> life, abroad in the land
and defiant.  Down the frozen waterway toiled a string of wolfish
dogs.  Their bristly fur was rimed with frost.  Their breath froze in
the air as it left their mouths, spouting forth in spumes of vapor
that settled upon the hair of their bodies and formed into crystals of
frost.  Leather harness was on the dogs, and leather traces attached
them to a sled which dragged along behind.  The sled was without
runners.  It was made of stout birch-bark, and its full surface rested
on the snow.  The front end of the sled was turned up, like a scroll,
in order to force down and under the bore of soft snow that surged
like a wave before it.  On the sled, securely lashed, was a long and
narrow oblong box.  There were other things on the sled —
blankets, an axe, and a coffee-pot and frying-pan; but prominent,
occupying most of the space, was the long and narrow oblong box.
</p>
               <p>In advance of the dogs, on wide snowshoes, toiled a man.  At the
rear of the sled toiled a second man.  On the sled, in <pb n="92"/> the
box, lay a third man whose toil was over, — a man whom the Wild
had conquered and beaten down until he would never move nor struggle
again.  It is not the way of the Wild to like movement.  Life is an
offence to it, for life is movement; and the Wild aims always to
destroy movement.  It freezes the water to prevent it running to the
sea; it drives the sap out of the trees till they are frozen to their
mighty hearts; and most ferociously and terribly of all does the Wild
harry and crush into submission man — man, who is the most
restless of life, ever in revolt against the dictum that all movement
must in the end come to the cessation of movement.
</p>
               <p>But at front and rear, unawed and indomitable, toiled the two men
who were not yet dead.  Their bodies were covered with fur and
soft-tanned leather.  Eyelashes and cheeks and lips were so coated
with the crystals from their frozen breath that their faces were not
discernible.  This gave them the seeming of ghostly masques,
undertakers in a spectral world at the funeral of some ghost.  But
under it all they were men, penetrating the land of desolation and
mockery and silence, puny adventurers bent on colossal adventure,
pitting themselves against the might of a world as remote and alien
and pulseless as the abysses of space.
</p>
               <p>They travelled on without speech, saving their breath for the work
of their bodies.  On every side was the silence, pressing upon them
with a tangible presence.  It affected their minds as the many
atmospheres of deep water affect the body of the diver.  It crushed
them with the weight of unending vastness and unalterable decree.  It
crushed them into the remotest recesses of their own minds, pressing
out of them, like juices from the grape, all the false ardors and
exaltations and undue self-values of the human soul, until they
perceived themselves finite and small, specks and motes, moving with
weak cunning and little wisdom amidst the play and interplay of the
great blind elements and forces.
</p>
               <p>An hour went by, and a second hour.  The pale light of the short
sunless day was beginning to fade, when a faint far cry arose on the
still air.  It soared upward with a swift rush, till it reached its
topmost note, where it persisted, palpitant and tense, and then slowly
died away.  It might have been a lost soul wailing, had it not been
invested with a certain sad <pb n="93"/> fierceness and hungry
eagerness.  The front man turned his head until his eyes met the eyes
of the man behind.  And then, across the narrow oblong box, each
nodded to the other.
</p>
               <p>A second cry arose, piercing the silence with needlelike
shrillness.  Both men located the sound.  It was to the rear,
somewhere in the snow expanse they had just traversed.  A third and
answering cry arose, also to the rear and to the left of the second
cry.
</p>
               <p>“They're after us, Bill,” said the man at the front.
</p>
               <p>His voice sounded hoarse and unreal, and he had spoken with
apparent effort.
</p>
               <p>“Meat is scarce,” answered his comrade.  “I ain't seen
a rabbit sign for days.”
</p>
               <p>Thereafter they spoke no more, though their ears were keen for the
hunting-cries that continued to rise behind them.
</p>
               <p>At the fall of darkness they swung the dogs into a cluster of
spruce trees on the edge of the waterway and made a camp.  The coffin,
at the side of the fire, served for seat and table.  The wolf-dogs,
clustered on the far side of the fire, snarled and bickered among
themselves, but evinced no inclination to stray off into the darkness.
</p>
               <p>“Seems to me, Henry, they're stayin' remarkable close to
camp,” Bill commented.
</p>
               <p>Henry, squatting over the fire and settling the pot of coffee with
a piece of ice, nodded.  Nor did he speak till he had taken his seat
on the coffin and begun to eat.
</p>
               <p>“They know where their hides is safe,” he said.
“They'd sooner eat grub than be grub.  They're pretty wise, them
dogs.”
</p>
               <p>Bill shook his head.  “Oh, I don't know.”
</p>
               <p>His comrade looked at him curiously.  “First time I ever heard
you say anythin' about their not bein' wise.”
</p>
               <p>“Henry,” said the other, munching with deliberation the
beans he was eating, “did you happen to notice the way them dogs
kicked up when I was a-feedin' 'em?” </p>
               <p>“They did cut up
more'n usual,” Henry acknowledged.
</p>
               <p>“How many dogs 've we got, Henry?”
</p>
               <p>“Six.”
</p>
               <p>“Well, Henry . . .” Bill stopped for a moment, in order
that his words might gain greater significance.  “As I was <pb n="94"/> sayin', Henry, we've got six dogs.  I took six fish out of the
bag.  I gave one fish to each dog, an', Henry, I was one fish
short.”
</p>
               <p>“You counted wrong.”
</p>
               <p>“We've got six dogs,” the other reiterated dispassionately.
“ took out six fish.  One Ear didn't get no fish.  I come back to
the bag afterward an' got 'm his fish.”
</p>
               <p>“We've only got six dogs,” Henry said.
</p>
               <p>“Henry,” Bill went on, “I won't say they was all dogs,
but there was seven of 'm that got fish.”
</p>
               <p>Henry stopped eating to glance across the fire and count the dogs.
</p>
               <p>“There's only six now,” he said.
</p>
               <p>“I saw the other one run off across the snow,” Bill
announced with cool positiveness.  “I saw seven.”
</p>
               <p>His comrade looked at him commiseratingly, and said, “I'll be
almighty glad when this trip's over.”
</p>
               <p>“What d'ye mean by that?” Bill demanded.
</p>
               <p>“I mean that this load of ourn is gettin' on your nerves, an'
that you're beginnin' to see things.”
</p>
               <p>“I thought of that,” Bill answered gravely.  “An' so,
when saw it run off across the snow, I looked in the snow an' saw its
tracks.  Then I counted the dogs an' there was still six of 'em.  The
tracks is there in the snow now.  D'ye want to look at 'em?  I'll show
'm to you.”
</p>
               <p>Henry did not reply, but munched on in silence, until, the meal
finished, he topped it with a final cup of coffee.  He wiped his mouth
with the back of his hand and said:
</p>
               <p>“Then you're thinkin' as it was — “
</p>
               <p>A long wailing cry, fiercely sad, from somewhere in the darkness,
had interrupted him.  He stopped to listen to it, then he finished his
sentence with a wave of his hand toward the sound of the cry, “
— one of them?”
</p>
               <p>Bill nodded.  “I'd a blame sight sooner think that than
anything else.  You noticed yourself the row the dogs made.”
</p>
               <p>Cry after cry, and answering cries, were turning the silence into a
bedlam.  From every side the cries arose, and the dogs betrayed their
fear by huddling together and so close to the fire that their hair was
scorched by the heat.  Bill threw on more wood, before lighting his
pipe.
<pb n="95"/>
               </p>
               <p>“I'm thinkin' you're down in the mouth some,”
Henry said.  </p>
               <p>“Henry . . .” He sucked meditatively at his
pipe for some time before he went on.  “Henry, I was a-thinkin'
what a blame sight luckier he is than you an' me'll ever be.”
</p>
               <p>He indicated the third person by a downward thrust of the thumb to
the box on which they sat.
</p>
               <p>“You an' me, Henry, when we die, we'll be lucky if we get
enough stones over our carcases to keep the dogs off of us.”
</p>
               <p>“But we ain't got people an' money an' all the rest, like
him,” Henry rejoined.  “Long-distance funerals is somethin'
you an' me can't exactly afford.”
</p>
               <p>“What gets me, Henry, is what a chap like this, that's a lord
or something in his own country, and that's never had to bother about
grub nor blankets, why he comes a-buttin' round the God-forsaken ends
of the earth — that's what I can't exactly see.”
</p>
               <p>“He might have lived to a ripe old age if he'd stayed to
home,” Henry agreed.
</p>
               <p>Bill opened his mouth to speak, but changed his mind.  Instead, he
pointed toward the wall of darkness that pressed about them from every
side.  There was no suggestion of form in the utter blackness; only
could be seen a pair of eyes gleaming like live coals.  Henry
indicated with his head a second pair, and a third.  A circle of the
gleaming eyes had drawn about their camp.  Now and again a pair of
eyes moved, or disappeared to appear again a moment later.
</p>
               <p>The unrest of the dogs had been increasing, and they stampeded, in
a surge of sudden fear, to the near side of the fire, cringing and
crawling about the legs of the men.  In the scramble one of the dogs
had been overturned on the edge of the fire, and it had yelped with
pain and fright as the smell of its singed coat possessed the air.
The commotion caused the circle of eyes to shift restlessly for a
moment and even to withdraw a bit, but it settled down again as the
dogs became quiet.
</p>
               <p>“Henry, it's a blame misfortune to be out of ammunition.”
</p>
               <p>Bill had finished his pipe and was helping his companion spread the
bed of fur and blanket upon the spruce boughs which he had laid over
the snow before supper.  Henry grunted, and began unlacing his
moccasins.
<pb n="96"/>
               </p>
               <p>“How many cartridges did you say you had left?”
he asked.
</p>
               <p>“Three,” came the answer.  “An' I wisht 'twas three
hundred.  Then I'd show 'em what for, damn 'em!”
</p>
               <p>He shook his fist angrily at the gleaming eyes, and began securely
to prop his moccasins before the fire.
</p>
               <p>“An' I wisht this cold snap'd break,” he went on.
“It's ben fifty below for two weeks now.  An' I wisht I'd never
started on this trip, Henry.  I don't like the looks of it.  It don't
feel right, somehow.  An' while I'm wishin', I wisht the trip was over
an' done with, an' you an' me a-sittin' by the fire in Fort McGurry
just about now an' playin' cribbage — that's what I wisht.”
</p>
               <p>Henry grunted and crawled into bed.  As he dozed off he was aroused
by his comrade's voice.
</p>
               <p>“Say, Henry, that other one that come in an' got a fish —
why didn't the dogs pitch into it?  That's what's botherin' me.”
</p>
               <p>“You're botherin' too much, Bill,” came the sleepy
response.  “You was never like this before.  You jes' shut up now,
an' go to sleep, an' you'll be all hunkydory in the mornin'.  Your
stomach's sour, that's what's botherin' you.”
</p>
               <p>The men slept, breathing heavily, side by side, under the one
covering.  The fire died down, and the gleaming eyes drew closer the
circle they had flung about the camp.  The dogs clustered together in
fear, now and again snarling menacingly as a pair of eyes drew close.
Once their uproar became so loud that Bill woke up.  He got out of bed
carefully, so as not to disturb the sleep of his comrade, and threw
more wood on the fire.  As it began to flame up, the circle of eyes
drew farther back.  He glanced casually at the huddling dogs.  He
rubbed his eyes and looked at them more sharply.  Then he crawled back
into the blankets.
</p>
               <p>“Henry,” he said.  “Oh, Henry.”
</p>
               <p>Henry groaned as he passed from sleep to waking, and demanded,
“What's wrong now?”
</p>
               <p>“Nothin',” came the answer; “only there's seven of 'em
again.  I just counted.”
</p>
               <p>Henry acknowledged receipt of the information with a grunt that
slid into a snore as he drifted back into sleep.
</p>
               <p>In the morning it was Henry who awoke first and routed <pb n="97"/>
his companion out of bed.  Daylight was yet three hours away, though
it was already six o'clock; and in the darkness Henry went about
preparing breakfast, while Bill rolled the blankets and made the sled
ready for lashing.
</p>
               <p>“Say, Henry,” he asked suddenly, “how many dogs did you
say we had?”
</p>
               <p>“Six.”
</p>
               <p>“Wrong,” Bill proclaimed triumphantly.
</p>
               <p>“Seven again?” Henry queried.
</p>
               <p>“No, five; one's gone.”
</p>
               <p>“The hell!” Henry cried in wrath, leaving the cooking to
come and count the dogs.
</p>
               <p>“You're right, Bill,” he concluded.  “Fatty's
gone.”
</p>
               <p>“An' he went like greased lightnin' once he got started.
Couldn't 've seen 'm for smoke.”
</p>
               <p>“No chance at all,” Henry concluded.  “They jes'
swallowed 'm alive.  I bet he was yelpin' as he went down their
throats, damn 'em!”
</p>
               <p>“He always was a fool dog,” said Bill.
</p>
               <p>“But no fool dog ought to be fool enough to go off an' commit
suicide that way.” He looked over the remainder of the team with a
speculative eye thatsummed up instantly the salient traits of each
animal.  “I bet none of the others would do it.”
</p>
               <p>“Couldn't drive 'em away from the fire with a club,” Bill
agreed.  “I always did think there was somethin' wrong with Fatty,
anyway.”
</p>
               <p>And this was the epitaph of a dead dog on the Northland trail
— less scant than the epitaph of many another dog, of many a
man.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C1.2" type="chapter">
               <pb n="98"/>
               <head>The
She-Wolf</head>
               <p>Breakfast eaten and the slim camp-outfit lashed to
the sled, the men turned their backs on the cheery fire and launched
out into the darkness.  At once began to rise the cries that were
fiercely sad — cries that called through the darkness and cold
to one another and answered back.  Conversation ceased.  Daylight came
at nine o'clock.  At midday the sky to the south warmed to rose-color,
and marked where the bulge of the earth intervened between the
meridian sun and the northern world.  But the rose-color swiftly
faded.  The gray light of day that remained lasted until three
o'clock, when it, too, faded, and the pall of the Arctic night
descended upon the lone and silent land.
</p>
               <p>As darkness came on, the hunting-cries to right and left and rear
drew closer — so close that more than once they sent surges of
fear through the toiling dogs, throwing them into short-lived panics.
</p>
               <p>At the conclusion of one such panic, when he and Henry had got the
dogs back in the traces, Bill said:
</p>
               <p>“I wisht they'd strike game somewheres, an' go away an' leave
us alone.”
</p>
               <p>“They do get on the nerves horrible,” Henry sympathized.
</p>
               <p>They spoke no more until camp was made.
</p>
               <p>Henry was bending over and adding ice to the bubbling pot of beans
when he was startled by the sound of a blow, an exclamation from Bill,
and a sharp snarling cry of pain from among the dogs.  He straightened
up in time to see a dim form disappearing across the snow into the
shelter of the dark.  Then he saw Bill, standing amid the dogs, half
triumphant, half crest-fallen, in one hand a stout club, in the other
the tail and part of the body of a sun-cured salmon.
</p>
               <p>“It got half of it,” he announced; “but I got a whack
at it jes' the same.  D'ye hear it squeal?”
</p>
               <p>“What'd it look like?” Henry asked.
<pb n="99"/>
               </p>
               <p>“Couldn't see.  But it had four legs an' a mouth
an' hair an' looked like any dog.”
</p>
               <p>“Must be a tame wolf, I reckon.”
</p>
               <p>“It's damned tame, whatever it is, comin' in here at feedin'
time an' gettin' its whack of fish.”
</p>
               <p>That night, when supper was finished and they sat on the oblong box
and pulled at their pipes, the circle of gleaming eyes drew in even
closer than before.
</p>
               <p>“I wisht they'd spring up a bunch of moose or somethin', an' go
away an' leave us alone,” Bill said.
</p>
               <p>Henry grunted with an intonation that was not all sympathy, and for
a quarter of an hour they sat on in silence, Henry staring at the
fire, and Bill at the circle of eyes that burned in the darkness just
beyond the firelight.
</p>
               <p>“I wisht we was pullin' into McGurry right now,” he began
again.
</p>
               <p>“Shut up your wishin' an' your croakin',” Henry burst out
angrily.  “Your stomach's sour.  That's what's ailin' you.
Swallow a spoonful of sody, an' you'll sweeten up wonderful an' be
more pleasant company.”
</p>
               <p>In the morning, Henry was aroused by fervid blasphemy that
proceeded from the mouth of Bill.  Henry propped himself up on an
elbow and looked to see his comrade standing among the dogs beside the
replenished fire, his arms raised in objurgation, his face distorted
with passion.
</p>
               <p>“Hello!” Henry called.  “What's up now?”
</p>
               <p>“Frog's gone,” came the answer.
</p>
               <p>“No.”
</p>
               <p>“I tell you yes.”
</p>
               <p>Henry leaped out of the blankets and to the dogs.  He counted them
with care, and then joined his partner in cursing the powers of the
Wild that had robbed them of another dog.
</p>
               <p>“Frog was the strongest dog of the bunch,” Bill pronounced
finally.
</p>
               <p>“An' he was no fool dog neither,” Henry added.
</p>
               <p>And so was recorded the second epitaph in two days.
</p>
               <p>A gloomy breakfast was eaten, and the four remaining dogs were
harnessed to the sled.  The day was a repetition of the days that had
gone before.  The men toiled without speech across the face of the
frozen world.  The silence was unbroken <pb n="100"/> save by the cries
of their pursuers, that, unseen, hung upon their rear.  With the
coming of night in the mid-afternoon, the cries sounded closer as the
pursuers drew in according to their custom; and the dogs grew excited
and frightened, and were guilty of panics that tangled the traces and
further depressed the two men.
</p>
               <p>“There, that'll fix you fool critters,” Bill said with
satisfaction that night, standing erect at completion of his task.
</p>
               <p>Henry left his cooking to come and see.  Not only had his partner
tied the dogs up, but he had tied them, after the Indian fashion, with
sticks.  About the neck of each dog he had fastened a leather thong.
To this, and so close to the neck that the dog could not get his teeth
to it, he had tied a stout stick four or five feet in length.  The
other end of the stick, in turn, was made fast to a stake in the
ground by means of a leather thong.  The dog was unable to gnaw
through the leather at his own end of the stick.  The stick prevented
him from getting at the leather that fastened the other end.
</p>
               <p>Henry nodded his head approvingly.
</p>
               <p>“It's the only contraption that'll ever hold One Ear,” he
said.  “He can gnaw through leather as clean as a knife an' jes'
about half as quick.  They all 'll be here in the mornin'
hunky-dory.” </p>
               <p>“You jes' bet they will,” Bill affirmed.
“If one of 'em turns up missin', I'll go without my coffee.”
</p>
               <p>“They jes' know we ain't loaded to kill,” Henry remarked at
bedtime, indicating the gleaming circle that hemmed them in.  “If
we could put a couple of shots into 'em, they'd be more respectful.
They come closer every night.  Get the firelight out of your eyes an'
look hard — there!  Did you see that one?”
</p>
               <p>For some time the two men amused themselves with watching the
movement of vague forms on the edge of the firelight.  By looking
closely and steadily at where a pair of eyes burned in the darkness,
the form of the animal would slowly take shape.  They could even see
these forms move at times.
</p>
               <p>A sound among the dogs attracted the men's attention.  One Ear was
uttering quick, eager whines, lunging at the length of his stick
toward the darkness, and desisting now <pb n="101"/> and again in order
to make frantic attacks on the stick with his teeth.
</p>
               <p>“Look at that, Bill,” Henry whispered.
</p>
               <p>Full into the firelight, with a stealthy, sidelong movement, glided
a doglike animal.  It moved with commingled mistrust and daring,
cautiously observing the men, its attention fixed on the dogs.  One
Ear strained the full length of the stick toward the intruder and
whined with eagerness.
</p>
               <p>“That fool One Ear don't seem scairt much,” Bill said in a
low tone.
</p>
               <p>“It's a she-wolf,” Henry whispered back, “an' that
accounts for Fatty an' Frog.  She's the decoy for the pack.  She draws
out the dog an' then all the rest pitches in an' eats 'm up.”
</p>
               <p>The fire crackled.  A log fell apart with a loud spluttering noise.
At the sound of it the strange animal leaped back into the darkness.
</p>
               <p>“Henry, I'm a-thinkin',” Bill announced.
</p>
               <p>“Thinkin' what?”
</p>
               <p>“I'm a-thinkin' that was the one I lambasted with the
club.”
</p>
               <p>“Ain't the slightest doubt in the world,” was Henry's
response.
</p>
               <p>“An' right here I want to remark,” Bill went on, “that
that animal's familyarity with campfires is suspicious an'
immoral.”
</p>
               <p>“It knows for certain more'n a self-respectin' wolf ought to
know,” Henry agreed.  “A wolf that knows enough to come in
with the dogs at feedin' time has had experiences.”
</p>
               <p>“Ol' Villan had a dog once that run away with the wolves,”
Bill cogitated aloud.  “I ought to know.  I shot it out of the
pack in a moose pasture over on Little Stick.  An' Ol' Villan cried
like a baby.  Hadn't seen it for three years, he said.  Ben with the
wolves all that time.”
</p>
               <p>“I reckon you've called the turn, Bill.  That wolf's a dog, an'
it's eaten fish many's the time from the hand of man.”
</p>
               <p>“An' if I get a chance at it, that wolf that's a dog'll be jes'
meat,” Bill declared.  “We can't afford to lose no more
animals.” </p>
               <p>“But you've only got three cartridges,” Henry
objected.
</p>
               <p>“I'll wait for a dead sure shot,” was the reply.
</p>
               <p>In the morning Henry renewed the fire and cooked breakfast to the
accompaniment of his partner's snoring.
<pb n="102"/>
               </p>
               <p>“You was sleepin' jes' too comfortable for
anythin',” Henry told him, as he routed him out for breakfast.
“I hadn't the heart to rouse you.”
</p>
               <p>Bill began to eat sleepily.  He noticed that his cup was empty and
started to reach for the pot.  But the pot was beyond arm's length and
beside Henry.
</p>
               <p>“Say, Henry,” he chided gently, “ain't you forgot
somethin'?”
</p>
               <p>Henry looked about with great carefulness and shook his head.  Bill
held up the empty cup.
</p>
               <p>“You don't get no coffee,” Henry announced.
</p>
               <p>“Ain't run out?” Bill asked anxiously.
</p>
               <p>“Nope.”
</p>
               <p>“Ain't thinkin' it'll hurt my digestion?”
</p>
               <p>“Nope.”
</p>
               <p>A flush of angry blood pervaded Bill's face.
</p>
               <p>“Then it's jes' warm an' anxious I am to be hearin' you explain
yourself,” he said.
</p>
               <p>“Spanker's gone,” Henry answered.
</p>
               <p>Without haste, with the air of one resigned to misfortune, Bill
turned his head, and from where he sat counted the dogs.
</p>
               <p>“How'd it happen?” he asked apathetically.
</p>
               <p>Henry shrugged his shoulders.  “Don't know.  Unless One Ear
gnawed 'm loose.  He couldn't a-done it himself, that's sure.”
</p>
               <p>“The darned cuss.” Bill spoke gravely and slowly, with no
hint of the anger that was raging within.  “Jes' because he
couldn't chew himself loose, he chews Spanker loose.”
</p>
               <p>“Well, Spanker's troubles is over, anyway; I guess he's
digested by this time an' cavortin' over the landscape in the bellies
of twenty different wolves,” was Henry's epitaph on this, the
latest lost dog.  “Have some coffee, Bill.”
</p>
               <p>But Bill shook his head.
</p>
               <p>“Go on,” Henry pleaded, elevating the pot.
</p>
               <p>Bill shoved his cup aside.  “I'll be ding-dong-danged if I do.
I said I wouldn't if ary dog turned up missin', an' I won't.”
</p>
               <p>“It's darn good coffee,” Henry said enticingly.
</p>
               <p>But Bill was stubborn, and he ate a dry breakfast, washed down with
mumbled curses at One Ear for the trick he had played.
<pb n="103"/>
               </p>
               <p>“I'll tie 'em up out of reach of each other
to-night,” Bill said, as they took the trail.
</p>
               <p>They had travelled little more than a hundred yards, when Henry,
who was in front, bent down and picked up something with which his
snowshoe had collided.  It was dark, and he could not see it, but he
recognized it by the touch.  He flung it back, so that it struck the
sled and bounced along until it fetched up on Bill's snowshoes.
</p>
               <p>“Mebbe you'll need that in your business,” Henry said.
</p>
               <p>Bill uttered an exclamation.  It was all that was left of Spanker
— the stick with which he had been tied.
</p>
               <p>“They ate 'm hide an' all,” Bill announced.  “The
stick's as clean as a whistle.  They've ate the leather offen both
ends.  They're damn hungry, Henry, an' they'll have you an' me
guessin' before this trip's over.”
</p>
               <p>Henry laughed defiantly.  “I ain't been trailed this way by
wolves before, but I've gone through a whole lot worse an' kept my
health.  Takes more'n a handful of them pesky critters to do for yours
truly, Bill, my son.”
</p>
               <p>“I don't know, I don't know,” Bill muttered ominously.
</p>
               <p>“Well, you'll know all right when we pull into McGurry.”
</p>
               <p>“I ain't feelin' special enthusiastic,” Bill persisted.
</p>
               <p>“You're off color, that's what's the matter with you,”
Henry dogmatized.  “What you need is quinine, an' I'm goin' to
dose you up stiff as soon as we make McGurry.”
</p>
               <p>Bill grunted his disagreement with the diagnosis, and lapsed into
silence.  The day was like all the days.  Light came at nine o'clock.
At twelve o'clock the southern horizon was warmed by the unseen sun;
and then began the cold gray of afternoon that would merge, three
hours later, into night.
</p>
               <p>It was just after the sun's futile effort to appear, that Bill
slipped the rifle from under the sled-lashings and said:
</p>
               <p>“You keep right on, Henry, I'm goin' to see what I can
see.”
</p>
               <p>“You'd better stick by the sled,” his partner protested.
“You've only got three cartridges, an' there's no tellin' what
might happen.”
</p>
               <p>“Who's croakin' now?” Bill demanded triumphantly.
</p>
               <p>Henry made no reply, and plodded on alone, though often he cast
anxious glances back into the gray solitude where his <pb n="104"/>
partner had disappeared.  An hour later, taking advantage of the
cut-offs around which the sled had to go, Bill arrived.
</p>
               <p>“They're scattered an' rangin' along wide,” he said;
“keepin' up with us an' lookin' for game at the same time.  You
see, they're sure of us, only they know they've got to wait to get us.
In the meantime they're willin' to pick up anythin' eatable that comes
handy.”
</p>
               <p>“You mean they <emph rend="italic">think</emph> they're sure of
us,” Henry objected pointedly.  </p>
               <p>But Bill ignored him.  “I
seen some of them.  They're pretty thin.  They ain't had a bite in
weeks, I reckon, outside of Fatty an' Frog an' Spanker; an' there's so
many of 'em that that didn't go far.  They're remarkable thin.  Their
ribs is like washboards, an' their stomachs is right up against their
backbones.  They're pretty desperate, I can tell you.  They'll be
goin' mad, yet, an' then watch out.”
</p>
               <p>A few minutes later, Henry, who was now travelling behind the sled,
emitted a low, warning whistle.  Bill turned and looked, then quietly
stopped the dogs.  To the rear, from around the last bend and plainly
into view, on the very trail they had just covered, trotted a furry,
slinking form.  Its nose was to the trail, and it trotted with a
peculiar, sliding, effortless gait.  When they halted, it halted,
throwing up its head and regarding them steadily with nostrils that
twitched as it caught and studied the scent of them.
</p>
               <p>“It's the she-wolf,” Bill whispered.
</p>
               <p>The dogs had lain down in the snow, and he walked past them to join
his partner at the sled.  Together they watched the strange animal
that had pursued them for days and that had already accomplished the
destruction of half their dog-team.
</p>
               <p>After a searching scrutiny, the animal trotted forward a few steps.
This it repeated several times, till it was a short hundred yards
away.  It paused, head up, close by a clump of spruce trees, and with
sight and scent studied the outfit of the watching men.  It looked at
them in a strangely wistful way, after the manner of a dog; but in its
wistfulness there was none of the dog affection.  It was a wistfulness
bred of hunger, as cruel as its own fangs, as merciless as the frost
itself.
</p>
               <p>It was large for a wolf, its gaunt frame advertising the lines of
an animal that was among the largest of its kind.
<pb n="105"/>
               </p>
               <p>“Stands pretty close to two feet an' a half at the
shoulders,” Henry commented.  “An' I'll bet it ain't far from
five feet long.”
</p>
               <p>“Kind of strange color for a wolf,” was Bill's criticism.
“ never seen a red wolf before.  Looks almost cinnamon to me.”
</p>
               <p>The animal was certainly not cinnamon-colored.  Its coat was the
true wolf-coat.  The dominant color was gray, and yet there was to it
a faint reddish hue — a hue that was baffling, that appeared and
disappeared, that was more like an illusion of the vision, now gray,
distinctly gray, and again giving hints and glints of a vague redness
of color not classifiable in terms of ordinary experience.
</p>
               <p>“Looks for all the world like a big husky sled-dog,” Bill
said.  “I wouldn't be s'prised to see it wag its tail.
</p>
               <p>“Hello, you husky!” he called.  “Come here, you,
whatever-your-name-is.”
</p>
               <p>“Ain't a bit scairt of you,” Henry laughed.
</p>
               <p>Bill waved his hand at it threateningly and shouted loudly; but the
animal betrayed no fear.  The only change in it that they could notice
was an accession of alertness.  It still regarded them with the
merciless wistfulness of hunger.  They were meat, and it was hungry;
and it would like to go in and eat them if it dared.
</p>
               <p>“Look here, Henry,” Bill said, unconsciously lowering his
voice to a whisper because of what he meditated.  “We've got three
cartridges.  But it's a dead shot.  Couldn't miss it.  It's got away
with three of our dogs, an' we oughter put a stop to it.  What d'ye
say?”
</p>
               <p>Henry nodded his consent.  Bill cautiously slipped the gun from
under the sled-lashing.  The gun was on the way to his shoulder, but
it never got there.  For in that instant the she-wolf leaped sidewise
from the trail into the clump of spruce trees and disappeared.
</p>
               <p>The two men looked at each other.  Henry whistled long and
comprehendingly.
</p>
               <p>“I might have knowed it,” Bill chided himself aloud, as he
replaced the gun.  “Of course a wolf that knows enough to come in
with the dogs at feedin' time, 'd know all about shooting-irons.  I
tell you right now, Henry, that critter's the cause of all our
trouble.  We'd have six dogs at the present <pb n="106"/> time, 'stead
of three, if it wasn't for her.  An' I tell you right now, Henry, I'm
goin' to get her.  She's too smart to be shot in the open.  But I'm
goin' to lay for her.  I'll bushwhack her as sure as my name is
Bill.”
</p>
               <p>“You needn't stray off too far in doin' it,” his partner
admonished.  “If that pack ever starts to jump you, them three
cartridges 'd be wuth no more'n three whoops in hell.  Them animals is
damn hungry, an' once they start in, they'll sure get you, Bill.”
</p>
               <p>They camped early that night.  Three dogs could not drag the sled
so fast nor for so long hours as could six, and they were showing
unmistakable signs of playing out.  And the men went early to bed,
Bill first seeing to it that the dogs were tied out of gnawing-reach
of one another.
</p>
               <p>But the wolves were growing bolder, and the men were aroused more
than once from their sleep.  So near did the wolves approach, that the
dogs became frantic with terror, and it was necessary to replenish the
fire from time to time in order to keep the adventurous marauders at
safer distance.
</p>
               <p>“I've hearn sailors talk of sharks followin' a ship,” Bill
remarked, as he crawled back into the blankets after one such
replenishing of the fire.  “Well, them wolves is land sharks.
They know their business better'n we do, an' they ain't a-holdin' our
trail this way for their health.  They're goin' to get us.  They're
sure goin' to get us, Henry.”
</p>
               <p>“They've half got you a'ready, a-talkin' like that,” Henry
retorted sharply.  “A man's half licked when he says he is.  An'
you're half eaten from the way you're goin' on about it.”
</p>
               <p>“They've got away with better men than you an' me,” Bill
answered.
</p>
               <p>“Oh, shet up your croakin'.  You make me all-fired tired.”
</p>
               <p>Henry rolled over angrily on his side, but was surprised that Bill
made no similar display of temper.  This was not Bill's way, for he
was easily angered by sharp words.  Henry thought long over it before
he went to sleep, and as his eyelids fluttered down and he dozed off,
the thought in his mind was: “There's no mistakin' it, Bill's
almighty blue.  I'll have to cheer him up to-morrow.”
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C1.3" type="chapter">
               <pb n="107"/>
               <head>The Hunger
Cry</head>
               <p>The day began auspiciously.  They had lost no dogs
during the night, and they swung out upon the trail and into the
silence, the darkness, and the cold with spirits that were fairly
light.  Bill seemed to have forgotten his forebodings of the previous
night, and even waxed facetious with the dogs when, at midday, they
overturned the sled on a bad piece of trail.
</p>
               <p>It was an awkward mix-up.  The sled was upside down and jammed
between a tree-trunk and a huge rock, and they were forced to
unharness the dogs in order to straighten out the tangle.  The two men
were bent over the sled and trying to right it, when Henry observed
One Ear sidling away.
</p>
               <p>“Here, you, One Ear!” he cried, straightening up and
turning around on the dog.
</p>
               <p>But One Ear broke into a run across the snow, his traces trailing
behind him.  And there, out in the snow of their back-track, was the
she-wolf waiting for him.  As he neared her, he became suddenly
cautious.  He slowed down to an alert and mincing walk and then
stopped.  He regarded her carefully and dubiously, yet desirefully.
She seemed to smile at him, showing her teeth in an ingratiating
rather than a menacing way.  She moved toward him a few steps,
playfully, and then halted.  One Ear drew near to her, still alert and
cautious, his tail and ears in the air, his head held high.
</p>
               <p>He tried to sniff noses with her, but she retreated playfully and
coyly.  Every advance on his part was accompanied by a corresponding
retreat on her part.  Step by step she was luring him away from the
security of his human companionship.  Once, as though a warning had in
vague ways flitted through his intelligence, he turned his head and
looked back at the overturned sled, at his team-mates, and at the two
men who were calling to him.
</p>
               <p>But whatever idea was forming in his mind, was dissipated <pb n="108"/> by the she-wolf, who advanced upon him, sniffed noses with
him for a fleeting instant, and then resumed her coy retreat before
his renewed advances.
</p>
               <p>In the meantime, Bill had bethought himself of the rifle.  But it
was jammed beneath the overturned sled, and by the time Henry had
helped him to right the load, One Ear and the she-wolf were too close
together and the distance too great to risk a shot.
</p>
               <p>Too late, One Ear learned his mistake.  Before they saw the cause,
the two men saw him turn and start to run back toward them.  Then,
approaching at right angles to the trail and cutting off his retreat,
they saw a dozen wolves, lean and gray, bounding across the snow.  On
the instant, the she-wolf's coyness and playfulness disappeared.  With
a snarl she sprang upon One Ear.  He thrust her off with his shoulder,
and, his retreat cut off and still intent on regaining the sled, he
altered his course in an attempt to circle around to it.  More wolves
were appearing every moment and joining in the chase.  The she-wolf
was one leap behind One Ear and holding her own.
</p>
               <p>“Where are you goin'?” Henry suddenly demanded, laying his
hand on his partner's arm.
</p>
               <p>Bill shook it off.  “I won't stand it,” he said.  “They
ain't a-goin' to get any more of our dogs if I can help it.”
</p>
               <p>Gun in hand, he plunged into the underbrush that lined the side of
the trail.  His intention was apparent enough.  Taking the sled as the
centre of the circle that One Ear was making, Bill planned to tap that
circle at a point in advance of the pursuit.  With his rifle, in the
broad daylight, it might be possible for him to awe the wolves and
save the dog.
</p>
               <p>“Say, Bill!” Henry called after him.  “Be careful!
Don't take no chances!”
</p>
               <p>Henry sat down on the sled and watched.  There was nothing else for
him to do.  Bill had already gone from sight; but now and again,
appearing and disappearing amongst the underbrush and the scattered
clumps of spruce, could be seen One Ear.  Henry judged his case to be
hopeless.  The dog was thoroughly alive to its danger, but it was
running on the outer circle while the wolf-pack was running on the
inner and shorter circle.  It was vain to think of One Ear so
outdistancing <pb n="109"/> his pursuers as to be able to cut across
their circle in advance of them and to regain the sled.
</p>
               <p>The different lines were rapidly approaching a point.  Somewhere
out there in the snow, screened from his sight by trees and thickets,
Henry knew that the wolf-pack, One Ear, and Bill were coming together.
All too quickly, far more quickly than he had expected, it happened.
He heard a shot, then two shots in rapid succession, and he knew that
Bill's ammunition was gone.  Then he heard a great outcry of snarls
and yelps.  He recognized One Ear's yell of pain and terror, and he
heard a wolf-cry that bespoke a stricken animal.  And that was all.
The snarls ceased.  The yelping died away.  Silence settled down again
over the lonely land.
</p>
               <p>He sat for a long while upon the sled.  There was no need for him
to go and see what had happened.  He knew it as though it had taken
place before his eyes.  Once, he roused with a start and hastily got
the axe out from underneath the lashings.  But for some time longer he
sat and brooded, the two remaining dogs crouching and trembling at his
feet.
</p>
               <p>At last he arose in a weary manner, as though all the resilience
had gone out of his body, and proceeded to fasten the dogs to the
sled.  He passed a rope over his shoulder, a man-trace, and pulled
with the dogs.  He did not go far.  At the first hint of darkness he
hastened to make a camp, and he saw to it that he had a generous
supply of firewood.  He fed the dogs, cooked and ate his supper, and
made his bed close to the fire.
</p>
               <p>But he was not destined to enjoy that bed.  Before his eyes closed
the wolves had drawn too near for safety.  It no longer required an
effort of the vision to see them.  They were all about him and the
fire, in a narrow circle, and he could see them plainly in the
firelight, lying down, sitting up, crawling forward on their bellies,
or slinking back and forth.  They even slept.  Here and there he could
see one curled up in the snow like a dog, taking the sleep that was
now denied himself.
</p>
               <p>He kept the fire brightly blazing, for he knew that it alone
intervened between the flesh of his body and their hungry fangs.  His
two dogs stayed close by him, one on either side, leaning against him
for protection, crying and whimpering, <pb n="110"/> and at times
snarling desperately when a wolf approached a little closer than
usual.  At such moments, when his dogs snarled, the whole circle would
be agitated, the wolves coming to their feet and pressing tentatively
forward, a chorus of snarls and eager yelps rising about him.  Then
the circle would lie down again, and here and there a wolf would
resume its broken nap.
</p>
               <p>But this circle had a continuous tendency to draw in upon him.  Bit
by bit, an inch at a time, with here a wolf bellying forward, and
there a wolf bellying forward, the circle would narrow until the
brutes were almost within springing distance.  Then he would seize
brands from the fire and hurl them into the pack.  A hasty drawing
back always resulted, accompanied by angry yelps and frightened snarls
when a well-aimed brand struck and scorched a too daring animal.
</p>
               <p>Morning found the man haggard and worn, wide-eyed from want of
sleep.  He cooked breakfast in the darkness, and at nine o'clock,
when, with the coming of daylight, the wolf-pack drew back, he set
about the task he had planned through the long hours of the night.
Chopping down young saplings, he made them cross-bars of a scaffold by
lashing them high up to the trunks of standing trees.  Using the
sled-lashing for a heaving rope, and with the aid of the dogs, he
hoisted the coffin to the top of the scaffold.
</p>
               <p>“They got Bill, an' they may get me, but they'll sure never get
you, young man,” he said, addressing the dead body in its
tree-sepulchre.
</p>
               <p>Then he took the trail, the lightened sled bounding along behind
the willing dogs; for they, too, knew that safety lay only in the
gaining of Fort McGurry.  The wolves were now more open in their
pursuit, trotting sedately behind and ranging along on either side,
their red tongues lolling out, their lean sides showing the undulating
ribs with every movement.  They were very lean, mere skin-bags
stretched over bony frames, with strings for muscles — so lean
that Henry found it in his mind to marvel that they still kept their
feet and did not collapse forthright in the snow.
</p>
               <p>He did not dare travel until dark.  At midday, not only did the sun
warm the southern horizon, but it even thrust its upper rim, pale and
golden, above the sky-line.  He received it as <pb n="111"/> a sign.
The days were growing longer.  The sun was returning.  But scarcely
had the cheer of its light departed, than he went into camp.  There
were still several hours of gray daylight and sombre twilight, and he
utilized them in chopping an enormous supply of firewood.
</p>
               <p>With night came horror.  Not only were the starving wolves growing
bolder, but lack of sleep was telling upon Henry.  He dozed despite
himself, crouching by the fire, the blankets about his shoulders, the
axe between his knees, and on either side a dog pressing close against
him.  He awoke once and saw in front of him, not a dozen feet away, a
big gray wolf, one of the largest of the pack.  And even as he looked,
the brute deliberately stretched himself after the manner of a lazy
dog, yawning full in his face and looking upon him with a possessive
eye, as if, in truth, he were merely a delayed meal that was soon to
be eaten.
</p>
               <p>This certitude was shown by the whole pack.  Fully a score he could
count, staring hungrily at him or calmly sleeping in the snow.  They
reminded him of children gathered about a spread table and awaiting
permission to begin to eat.  And he was the food they were to eat!  He
wondered how and when the meal would begin.
</p>
               <p>As he piled wood on the fire he discovered an appreciation of his
own body which he had never felt before.  He watched his moving
muscles and was interested in the cunning mechanism of his fingers.
By the light of the fire he crooked his fingers slowly and repeatedly,
now one at a time, now all together, spreading them wide or making
quick gripping movements.  He studied the nail-formation, and prodded
the finger-tips, now sharply, and again softly, gauging the while the
nerve-sensations produced.  It fascinated him, and he grew suddenly
fond of this subtle flesh of his that worked so beautifully and
smoothly and delicately.  Then he would cast a glance of fear at the
wolf-circle drawn expectantly about him, and like a blow the
realization would strike him that this wonderful body of his, this
living flesh, was no more than so much meat, a quest of ravenous
animals, to be torn and slashed by their hungry fangs, to be
sustenance to them as the moose and the rabbit had often been
sustenance to him.
</p>
               <p>He came out of a doze that was half nightmare, to see the <pb n="112"/> red-hued she-wolf before him.  She was not more than half a
dozen feet away, sitting in the snow and wistfully regarding him.  The
two dogs were whimpering and snarling at his feet, but she took no
notice of them.  She was looking at the man, and for some time he
returned her look.  There was nothing threatening about her.  She
looked at him merely with a great wistfulness, but he knew it to be
the wistfulness of an equally great hunger.  He was the food, and the
sight of him excited in her the gustatory sensations.  Her mouth
opened, the saliva drooled forth, and she licked her chops with the
pleasure of anticipation.
</p>
               <p>A spasm of fear went through him.  He reached hastily for a brand
to throw at her.  But even as he reached, and before his fingers had
closed on the missile, she sprang back into safety; and he knew that
she was used to having things thrown at her.  She had snarled as she
sprang away, baring her white fangs to their roots, all her
wistfulness vanishing, being replaced by a carnivorous malignity that
made him shudder.  He glanced at the hand that held the brand,
noticing the cunning delicacy of the fingers that gripped it, how they
adjusted themselves to all the inequalities of the surface, curling
over and under and about the rough wood, and one little finger, too
close to the burning portion of the brand, sensitively and
automatically writhing back from the hurtful heat to a cooler
gripping-place; and in the same instant he seemed to see a vision of
those same sensitive and delicate fingers being crushed and torn by
the white teeth of the she-wolf.  Never had he been so fond of this
body of his as now when his tenure of it was so precarious.
</p>
               <p>All night, with burning brands, he fought off the hungry pack.
When he dozed despite himself, the whimpering and snarling of the dogs
aroused him.  Morning came, but for the first time the light of day
failed to scatter the wolves.  The man waited in vain for them to go.
They remained in a circle about him and his fire, displaying an
arrogance of possession that shook his courage born of the morning
light.
</p>
               <p>He made one desperate attempt to pull out on the trail.  But the
moment he left the protection of the fire, the boldest wolf leaped for
him, but leaped short.  He saved himself by springing back, the jaws
snapping together a scant six inches <pb n="113"/> from his thigh.  The
rest of the pack was now up and surging upon him, and a throwing of
firebrands right and left was necessary to drive them back to a
respectful distance.
</p>
               <p>Even in the daylight he did not dare leave the fire to chop fresh
wood.  Twenty feet away towered a huge dead spruce.  He spent half the
day extending his campfire to the tree, at any moment a half dozen
burning fagots ready at hand to fling at his enemies.  Once at the
tree, he studied the surrounding forest in order to fell the tree in
the direction of the most firewood.
</p>
               <p>The night was a repetition of the night before, save that the need
for sleep was becoming overpowering.  The snarling of his dogs was
losing its efficacy.  Besides, they were snarling all the time, and
his benumbed and drowsy senses no longer took note of changing pitch
and intensity.  He awoke with a start.  The she-wolf was less than a
yard from him.  Mechanically, at short range, without letting go of
it, he thrust a brand full into her open and snarling mouth.  She
sprang away, yelling with pain, and while he took delight in the smell
of burning flesh and hair, he watched her shaking her head and
growling wrathfully a score of feet away.
</p>
               <p>But this time, before he dozed again, he tied a burning pine-knot
to his right hand.  His eyes were closed but a few minutes when the
burn of the flame on his flesh awakened him.  For several hours he
adhered to this programme.  Every time he was thus awakened he drove
back the wolves with flying brands, replenished the fire, and
rearranged the pine-knot on his hand.  All worked well, but there came
a time when he fastened the pine knot insecurely.  As his eyes closed
it fell away from his hand.
</p>
               <p>He dreamed.  It seemed to him that he was in Fort McGurry.  It was
warm and comfortable, and he was playing cribbage with the Factor.
Also, it seemed to him that the fort was besieged by wolves.  They
were howling at the very gates, and sometimes he and the Factor paused
from the game to listen and laugh at the futile efforts of the wolves
to get in.  And then, so strange was the dream, there was a crash.
The door was burst open.  He could see the wolves flooding into the
big living-room of the fort.  They were leaping straight for him and
the Factor.  With the bursting open of the door, the <pb n="114"/>
noise of their howling had increased tremendously.  This howling now
bothered him.  His dream was merging into something else — he
knew not what; but through it all, following him, persisted the
howling.
</p>
               <p>And then he awoke to find the howling real.  There was a great
snarling and yelping.  The wolves were rushing him.  They were all
about him and upon him.  The teeth of one had closed upon his arm.
Instinctively he leaped into the fire, and as he leaped, he felt the
sharp slash of teeth that tore through the flesh of his leg.  Then
began a fire fight.  His stout mittens temporarily protected his
hands, and he scooped live coals into the air in all directions, until
the camp-fire took on the semblance of a volcano.
</p>
               <p>But it could not last long.  His face was blistering in the heat,
his eyebrows and lashes were singed off, and the heat was becoming
unbearable to his feet.  With a flaming brand in each hand, he sprang
to the edge of the fire.  The wolves had been driven back.  On every
side, wherever the live coals had fallen, the snow was sizzling, and
every little while a retiring wolf, with wild leap and snort and
snarl, announced that one such live coal had been stepped upon.
</p>
               <p>Flinging his brands at the nearest of his enemies, the man thrust
his smouldering mittens into the snow and stamped about to cool his
feet.  His two dogs were missing, and he well knew that they had
served as a course in the protracted meal which had begun days before
with Fatty, the last course of which would likely be himself in the
days to follow.
</p>
               <p>“You ain't got me yet!” he cried, savagely shaking his fist
at the hungry beasts; and at the sound of his voice the whole circle
was agitated, there was a general snarl, and the she-wolf slid up
close to him across the snow and watched him with hungry wistfulness.
</p>
               <p>He set to work to carry out a new idea that had come to him.  He
extended the fire into a large circle.  Inside this circle he
crouched, his sleeping outfit under him as a protection against the
melting snow.  When he had thus disappeared within his shelter of
flame, the whole pack came curiously to the rim of the fire to see
what had become of him.  Hitherto they had been denied access to the
fire, and they now settled down in a close-drawn circle, like so many
dogs, blinking and <pb n="115"/> yawning and stretching their lean
bodies in the unaccustomed warmth.  Then the she-wolf sat down,
pointed her nose at a star, and began to howl.  One by one the wolves
joined her, till the whole pack, on haunches, with noses pointed
skyward, was howling its hunger cry.
</p>
               <p>Dawn came, and daylight.  The fire was burning low.  The fuel had
run out, and there was need to get more.  The man attempted to step
out of his circle of flame, but the wolves surged to meet him.
Burning brands made them spring aside, but they no longer sprang back.
In vain he strove to drive them back.  As he gave up and stumbled
inside his circle, a wolf leaped for him, missed, and landed with all
four feet in the coals.  It cried out with terror, at the same time
snarling, and scrambled back to cool its paws in the snow.
</p>
               <p>The man sat down on his blankets in a crouching position.  His body
leaned forward from the hips.  His shoulders, relaxed and drooping,
and his head on his knees advertised that he had given up the
struggle.  Now and again he raised his head to note the dying down of
the fire.  The circle of flame and coals was breaking into segments
with openings in between.  These openings grew in size, the segments
diminished.
</p>
               <p>“I guess you can come an' get me any time,” he mumbled.
“Anyway, I'm goin' to sleep.”
</p>
               <p>Once he wakened, and in an opening in the circle, directly in front
of him, he saw the she-wolf gazing at him.
</p>
               <p>Again he awakened, a little later, though it seemed hours to him.
A mysterious change had taken place — so mysterious a change
that he was shocked wider awake.  Something had happened.  He could
not understand at first.  Then he discovered it.  The wolves were
gone.  Remained only the trampled snow to show how closely they had
pressed him.  Sleep was welling up and gripping him again, his head
was sinking down upon his knees, when he roused with a sudden start.
</p>
               <p>There were cries of men, the churn of sleds, the creaking of
harnesses, and the eager whimpering of straining dogs.  Four sleds
pulled in from the river bed to the camp among the trees.  Half a
dozen men were about the man who crouched in the centre of the dying
fire.  They were shaking and prodding him into consciousness.  He
looked at them like a drunken man and maundered in strange, sleepy
speech:
<pb n="116"/>
               </p>
               <p>“Red she-wolf. . . . Come in with the dogs at
feedin' time. . .  . First she ate the dog-food. . . . Then she ate
the dogs. . . . An' after that she ate Bill. . . .”
</p>
               <p>“Where's Lord Alfred?” one of the men bellowed in his ear,
shaking him roughly.
</p>
               <p>He shook his head slowly. “No, she didn't eat him. . . . He's
roostin' in a tree at the last camp.”
</p>
               <p>“Dead?” the man shouted.
</p>
               <p>“An' in a box,” Henry answered.  He jerked his shoulder
petulantly away from the grip of his questioner.  “Say, you lemme
alone.  . . . I'm jes' plumb tuckered out. . . . Goo' night,
everybody.”
</p>
               <p>His eyes fluttered and went shut.  His chin fell forward on his
chest.  And even as they eased him down upon the blankets his snores
were rising on the frosty air.
</p>
               <p>But there was another sound.  Far and faint it was, in the remote
distance, the cry of the hungry wolf-pack as it took the trail of
other meat than the man it had just missed.
</p>
            </div>
         </div>
         <div n="P2" type="part">
            <head>Born of the
Wild</head>
            <div n="C2.1" type="chapter">
               <pb n="117"/>
               <head>The
Battle of the Fangs</head>
               <p>It was the she-wolf who had first caught
the sound of men's voices and the whining of the sled-dogs; and it was
the she-wolf who was first to spring away from the cornered man in his
circle of dying flame.  The pack had been loath to forego the kill it
had hunted down, and it lingered for several minutes, making sure of
the sounds; and then it, too, sprang away on the trail made by the
she-wolf.
</p>
               <p>Running at the forefront of the pack was a large gray wolf —
one of its several leaders.  It was he who directed the pack's course
on the heels of the she-wolf.  It was he who snarled warningly at the
younger members of the pack or slashed at them with his fangs when
they ambitiously tried to pass him.  And it was he who increased the
pace when he sighted the she-wolf, now trotting slowly across the
snow.
</p>
               <p>She dropped in alongside by him, as though it were her appointed
position, and took the pace of the pack.  He did not snarl at her, nor
show his teeth, when any leap of hers chanced to put her in advance of
him.  On the contrary, he seemed kindly disposed toward her —
too kindly to suit her, for he was prone to run near to her, and when
he ran too near it was she who snarled and showed her teeth.  Nor was
she above slashing his shoulder sharply on occasion.  At such times he
betrayed no anger.  He merely sprang to the side and ran stiffly ahead
for several awkward leaps, in carriage and conduct resembling an
abashed country swain.
</p>
               <p>This was his one trouble in the running of the pack; but she had
other troubles.  On her other side ran a gaunt old wolf, grizzled and
marked with the scars of many battles.  He ran always on her right
side.  The fact that he had but one eye, and that the left eye, might
account for this.  He, also, was addicted to crowding her, to veering
toward her till his <pb n="118"/> scarred muzzle touched her body, or
shoulder, or neck.  As with the running mate on the left, she repelled
these attentions with her teeth; but when both bestowed their
attentions at the same time she was roughly jostled, being compelled,
with quick snaps to either side, to drive both lovers away and at the
same time to maintain her forward leap with the pack and see the way
of her feet before her.  At such times her running mates flashed their
teeth and growled threateningly across at each other.  They might have
fought, but even wooing and its rivalry waited upon the more pressing
hunger-need of the pack.
</p>
               <p>After each repulse, when the old wolf sheered abruptly away from
the sharp-toothed object of his desire, he shouldered against a young
three-year-old that ran on his blind right side.  This young wolf had
attained his full size; and, considering the weak and famished
condition of the pack, he possessed more than the average vigor and
spirit.  Nevertheless, he ran with his head even with the shoulder of
his one-eyed elder.  When he ventured to run abreast of the older
wolf, (which was seldom), a snarl and a snap sent him back even with
the shoulder again.  Sometimes, however, he dropped cautiously and
slowly behind and edged in between the old leader and the she-wolf.
This was doubly resented, even triply resented.  When she snarled her
displeasure, the old leader would whirl on the three-year-old.
Sometimes she whirled with him.  And sometimes the young leader on the
left whirled, too.
</p>
               <p>At such times, confronted by three sets of savage teeth, the young
wolf stopped precipitately, throwing himself back on his haunches,
with fore-legs stiff, mouth menacing, and mane bristling.  This
confusion in the front of the moving pack always caused confusion in
the rear.  The wolves behind collided with the young wolf and
expressed their displeasure by administering sharp nips on his
hind-legs and flanks.  He was laying up trouble for himself, for lack
of food and short tempers went together; but with the boundless faith
of youth he persisted in repeating the manœuvre every little
while, though it never succeeded in gaining anything for him but
discomfiture.
</p>
               <p>Had there been food, love-making and fighting would have <pb n="119"/> gone on apace, and the pack-formation would have been broken
up.  But the situation of the pack was desperate.  It was lean with
long-standing hunger.  It ran below its ordinary speed.  At the rear
limped the weak members, the very young and the very old.  At the
front were the strongest.  Yet all were more like skeletons than
full-bodied wolves.  Nevertheless, with the exception of the ones that
limped, the movements of the animals were effortless and tireless.
Their stringy muscles seemed founts of inexhaustible energy.  Behind
every steel-like contraction of a muscle, lay another steel-like
contraction, and another, and another, apparently without end.
</p>
               <p>They ran many miles that day.  They ran through the night.  And the
next day found them still running.  They were running over the surface
of a world frozen and dead.  No life stirred.  They alone moved
through the vast inertness.  They alone were alive, and they sought
for other things that were alive in order that they might devour them
and continue to live.
</p>
               <p>They crossed low divides and ranged a dozen small streams in a
lower-lying country before their quest was rewarded.  Then they came
upon moose.  It was a big bull they first found.  Here was meat and
life, and it was guarded by no mysterious fires nor flying missiles of
flame.  Splay hoofs and palmated antlers they knew, and they flung
their customary patience and caution to the wind.  It was a brief
fight and fierce.  The big bull was beset on every side.  He ripped
them open or split their skulls with shrewdly driven blows of his
great hoofs.  He crushed them and broke them on his large horns.  He
stamped them into the snow under him in the wallowing struggle.  But
he was foredoomed, and he went down with the she-wolf tearing savagely
at his throat, and with other teeth fixed everywhere upon him,
devouring him alive, before ever his last struggles ceased or his last
damage had been wrought.
</p>
               <p>There was food in plenty.  The bull weighed over eight hundred
pounds — fully twenty pounds of meat per mouth for the forty-odd
wolves of the pack.  But if they could fast prodigiously, they could
feed prodigiously, and soon a few scattered bones were all that
remained of the splendid live brute that had faced the pack a few
hours before.
<pb n="120"/>
               </p>
               <p>There was now much resting and sleeping.  With full
stomachs, bickering and quarrelling began among the younger males, and
this continued through the few days that followed before the
breaking-up of the pack.  The famine was over.  The wolves were now in
the country of game, and though they still hunted in pack, they hunted
more cautiously, cutting out heavy cows or crippled old bulls from the
small moose-herds they ran across.
</p>
               <p>There came a day, in this land of plenty, when the wolf-pack split
in half and went in different directions.  The she-wolf, the young
leader on her left, and the one-eyed elder on her right, led their
half of the pack down to the Mackenzie River and across into the lake
country to the east.  Each day this remnant of the pack dwindled.  Two
by two, male and female, the wolves were deserting.  Occasionally a
solitary male was driven out by the sharp teeth of his rivals.  In the
end there remained only four: the she-wolf, the young leader, the
one-eyed one, and the ambitious three-year-old.
</p>
               <p>The she-wolf had by now developed a ferocious temper.  Her three
suitors all bore the marks of her teeth.  Yet they never replied in
kind, never defended themselves against her.  They turned their
shoulders to her most savage slashes, and with wagging tails and
mincing steps strove to placate her wrath.  But if they were all
mildness toward her, they were all fierceness toward one another.  The
three-year-old grew too ambitious in his fierceness.  He caught the
one-eyed elder on his blind side and ripped his ear into ribbons.
Though the grizzled old fellow could see only on one side, against the
youth and vigor of the other he brought into play the wisdom of long
years of experience.  His lost eye and his scarred muzzle bore
evidence to the nature of his experience.  He had survived too many
battles to be in doubt for a moment about what to do.
</p>
               <p>The battle began fairly, but it did not end fairly.  There was no
telling what the outcome would have been, for the third wolf joined
the elder, and together, old leader and young leader, they attacked
the ambitious three-year-old and proceeded to destroy him.  He was
beset on either side by the merciless fangs of his erstwhile comrades.
Forgotten were the <pb n="121"/> days they had hunted together, the
game they had pulled down, the famine they had suffered.  That
business was a thing of the past.  The business of love was at hand
— ever a sterner and crueler business than that of food-getting.
</p>
               <p>And in the meanwhile, the she-wolf, the cause of it all, sat down
contentedly on her haunches and watched.  She was even pleased.  This
was her day, — and it came not often, — when manes
bristled, and fang smote fang or ripped and tore the yielding flesh,
all for the possession of her.
</p>
               <p>And in the business of love the three-year-old, who had made this
his first adventure upon it, yielded up his life.  On either side of
his body stood his two rivals.  They were gazing at the she-wolf, who
sat smiling in the snow.  But the elder leader was wise, very wise, in
love even as in battle.  The younger leader turned his head to lick a
wound on his shoulder.  The curve of his neck was turned toward his
rival.  With his one eye the elder saw the opportunity.  He darted in
low and closed with his fangs.  It was a long, ripping slash, and deep
as well.  His teeth, in passing, burst the wall of the great vein of
the throat.  Then he leaped clear.
</p>
               <p>The young leader snarled terribly, but his snarl broke midmost into
a tickling cough.  Bleeding and coughing, already stricken, he sprang
at the elder and fought while life faded from him, his legs going weak
beneath him, the light of day dulling on his eyes, his blows and
springs falling shorter and shorter.
</p>
               <p>And all the while the she-wolf sat on her haunches and smiled.  She
was made glad in vague ways by the battle, for this was the
love-making of the Wild, the sex-tragedy of the natural world that was
tragedy only to those that died.  To those that survived it was not
tragedy, but realization and achievement.
</p>
               <p>When the young leader lay in the snow and moved no more, One Eye
stalked over to the she-wolf.  His carriage was one of mingled triumph
and caution.  He was plainly expectant of a rebuff, and he was just as
plainly surprised when her teeth did not flash out at him in anger.
For the first time she met him with a kindly manner.  She sniffed
noses with him, and even condescended to leap about and frisk and play
with <pb n="122"/> him in quite puppyish fashion.  And he, for all his
gray years and sage experience, behaved quite as puppyishly and even a
little more foolishly.
</p>
               <p>Forgotten already were the vanquished rivals and the love-tale
red-written on the snow.  Forgotten, save once, when old One Eye
stopped for a moment to lick his stiffening wounds.  Then it was that
his lips half writhed into a snarl, and the hair of his neck and
shoulders involuntarily bristled, while he half crouched for a spring,
his claws spasmodically clutching into the snow-surface for firmer
footing.  But it was all forgotten the next moment, as he sprang after
the she-wolf, who was coyly leading him a chase through the woods.
</p>
               <p>After that they ran side by side, like good friends who have come
to an understanding.  The days passed by, and they kept together,
hunting their meat and killing and eating it in common.  After a time
the she-wolf began to grow restless.  She seemed to be searching for
something that she could not find.  The hollows under fallen trees
seemed to attract her, and she spent much time nosing about among the
larger snow-piled crevices in the rocks and in the caves of
overhanging banks.  Old One Eye was not interested at all, but he
followed her good-naturedly in her quest, and when her investigations
in particular places were unusually protracted, he would lie down and
wait until she was ready to go on.
</p>
               <p>They did not remain in one place, but travelled across country
until they regained the Mackenzie River, down which they slowly went,
leaving it often to hunt game along the small streams that entered it,
but always returning to it again.  Sometimes they chanced upon other
wolves, usually in pairs; but there was no friendliness of intercourse
displayed on either side, no gladness at meeting, no desire to return
to the pack-formation.  Several times they encountered solitary
wolves.  These were always males, and they were pressingly insistent
on joining with One Eye and his mate.  This he resented, and when she
stood shoulder to shoulder with him, bristling and showing her teeth,
the aspiring solitary ones would back off, turn tail, and continue on
their lonely way.
</p>
               <p>One moonlight night, running through the quiet forest, One Eye
suddenly halted.  His muzzle went up, his tail stiffened, and his
nostrils dilated as he scented the air.  One foot <pb n="123"/> also he
held up, after the manner of a dog.  He was not satisfied, and he
continued to smell the air, striving to understand the message borne
upon it to him.  One careless sniff had satisfied his mate, and she
trotted on to reassure him.  Though he followed her, he was still
dubious, and he could not forbear an occasional halt in order more
carefully to study the warning.
</p>
               <p>She crept out cautiously on the edge of a large open space in the
midst of the trees.  For some time she stood alone.  Then One Eye,
creeping and crawling, every sense on the alert, every hair radiating
infinite suspicion, joined her.  They stood side by side, watching and
listening and smelling.
</p>
               <p>To their ears came the sounds of dogs wrangling and scuffling, the
guttural cries of men, the sharper voices of scolding women, and once
the shrill and plaintive cry of a child.  With the exception of the
huge bulks of the skin lodges, little could be seen save the flames of
the fire, broken by the movements of intervening bodies, and the smoke
rising slowly on the quiet air.  But to their nostrils came the myriad
smells of an Indian camp, carrying a story that was largely
incomprehensible to One Eye, but every detail of which the she-wolf
knew.
</p>
               <p>She was strangely stirred, and sniffed and sniffed with an
increasing delight.  But old One Eye was doubtful.  He betrayed his
apprehension, and started tentatively to go.  She turned and touched
his neck with her muzzle in a reassuring way, then regarded the camp
again.  A new wistfulness was in her face, but it was not the
wistfulness of hunger.  She was thrilling to a desire that urged her
to go forward, to be in closer to that fire, to be squabbling with the
dogs, and to be avoiding and dodging the stumbling feet of men.
</p>
               <p>One Eye moved impatiently beside her; her unrest came back upon
her, and she knew again her pressing need to find the thing for which
she searched.  She turned and trotted back into the forest, to the
great relief of One Eye, who trotted a little to the fore until they
were well within the shelter of the trees.
</p>
               <p>As they slid along, noiseless as shadows, in the moonlight, they
came upon a run-way.  Both noses went down to the footprints in the
snow.  These footprints were very fresh.  One <pb n="124"/> Eye ran
ahead cautiously, his mate at his heels.  The broad pads of their feet
were spread wide and in contact with the snow were like velvet.  One
Eye caught sight of a dim movement of white in the midst of the white.
His sliding gait had been deceptively swift, but it was as nothing to
the speed at which he now ran.  Before him was bounding the faint
patch of white he had discovered.
</p>
               <p>They were running along a narrow alley flanked on either side by a
growth of young spruce.  Through the trees the mouth of the alley
could be seen, opening out on a moonlit glade.  Old One Eye was
rapidly overhauling the fleeing shape of white.  Bound by bound he
gained.  Now he was upon it.  One leap more and his teeth would be
sinking into it.  But that leap was never made.  High in the air, and
straight up, soared the shape of white, now a struggling snowshoe
rabbit that leaped and bounded, executing a fantastic dance there
above him in the air and never once returning to earth.
</p>
               <p>One Eye sprang back with a snort of sudden fright, then shrank down
to the snow and crouched, snarling threats at this thing of fear he
did not understand.  But the she-wolf coolly thrust past him.  She
poised for a moment, then sprang for the dancing rabbit.  She, too,
soared high, but not so high as the quarry, and her teeth clipped
emptily together with a metallic snap.  She made another leap, and
another.
</p>
               <p>Her mate had slowly relaxed from his crouch and was watching her.
He now evinced displeasure at her repeated failures, and himself made
a mighty spring upward.  His teeth closed upon the rabbit, and he bore
it back to earth with him.  But at the same time there was a
suspicious crackling movement beside him, and his astonished eye saw a
young spruce sapling bending down above him to strike him.  His jaws
let go their grip, and he leaped backward to escape this strange
danger, his lips drawn back from his fangs, his throat snarling, every
hair bristling with rage and fright.  And in that moment the sapling
reared its slender length upright and the rabbit soared dancing in the
air again.
</p>
               <p>The she-wolf was angry.  She sank her fangs into her mate's
shoulder in reproof; and he, frightened, unaware of what constituted
this new onslaught, struck back ferociously and in still greater
fright, ripping down the side of the she-wolf's <pb n="125"/> muzzle.
For him to resent such reproof was equally unexpected to her, and she
sprang upon him in snarling indignation.  Then he discovered his
mistake and tried to placate her.  But she proceeded to punish him
roundly, until he gave over all attempts at placation, and whirled in
a circle, his head away from her, his shoulders receiving the
punishment of her teeth.
</p>
               <p>In the meantime the rabbit danced above them in the air.  The
she-wolf sat down in the snow, and old One Eye, now more in fear of
his mate than of the mysterious sapling, again sprang for the rabbit.
As he sank back with it between his teeth, he kept his eye on the
sapling.  As before, it followed him back to earth.  He crouched down
under the impending blow, his hair bristling, but his teeth still
keeping tight hold of the rabbit.  But the blow did not fall.  The
sapling remained bent above him.  When he moved it moved, and he
growled at it through his clenched jaws; when he remained still, it
remained still, and he concluded it was safer to continue remaining
still.  Yet the warm blood of the rabbit tasted good in his mouth.
</p>
               <p>It was his mate who relieved him from the quandary in which he
found himself.  She took the rabbit from him, and while the sapling
swayed and teetered threateningly above her she calmly gnawed off the
rabbit's head.  At once the sapling shot up, and after that gave no
more trouble, remaining in the decorous and perpendicular position in
which nature had intended it to grow.  Then, between them, the
she-wolf and One Eye devoured the game which the mysterious sapling
had caught for them.
</p>
               <p>There were other run-ways and alleys where rabbits were hanging in
the air, and the wolf-pair prospected them all, the she-wolf leading
the way, old One Eye following and observant, learning the method of
robbing snares — a knowledge destined to stand him in good stead
in the days to come.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C2.2" type="chapter">
               <pb n="126"/>
               <head>The
Lair</head>
               <p>For two days the she-wolf and One Eye hung about the
Indian camp.  He was worried and apprehensive, yet the camp lured his
mate and she was loath to depart.  But when, one morning, the air was
rent with the report of a rifle close at hand, and a bullet smashed
against a tree trunk several inches from One Eye's head, they
hesitated no more, but went off on a long, swinging lope that put
quick miles between them and the danger.
</p>
               <p>They did not go far — a couple of days' journey.  The
she-wolf's need to find the thing for which she searched had now
become imperative.  She was getting very heavy, and could run but
slowly.  Once, in the pursuit of a rabbit, which she ordinarily would
have caught with ease, she gave over and lay down and rested.  One Eye
came to her; but when he touched her neck gently with his muzzle she
snapped at him with such quick fierceness that he tumbled over
backward and cut a ridiculous figure in his effort to escape her
teeth.  Her temper was now shorter than ever; but he had become more
patient than ever and more solicitous.
</p>
               <p>And then she found the thing for which she sought.  It was a few
miles up a small stream that in the summer time flowed into the
Mackenzie, but that then was frozen over and frozen down to its rocky
bottom — a dead stream of solid white from source to mouth.  The
she-wolf was trotting wearily along, her mate well in advance, when
she came upon the overhanging, high clay-bank.  She turned aside and
trotted over to it.  The wear and tear of spring storms and melting
snows had underwashed the bank and in one place had made a small cave
out of a narrow fissure.
</p>
               <p>She paused at the mouth of the cave and looked the wall over
carefully.  Then, on one side and the other, she ran along the base of
the wall to where its abrupt bulk merged from the softer-lined
landscape.  Returning to the cave, she entered its <pb n="127"/> narrow
mouth.  For a short three feet she was compelled to crouch, then the
walls widened and rose higher in a little round chamber nearly six
feet in diameter.  The roof barely cleared her head.  It was dry and
cosey.  She inspected it with painstaking care, while One Eye, who had
returned, stood in the entrance and patiently watched her.  She
dropped her head, with her nose to the ground and directed toward a
point near to her closely bunched feet, and around this point she
circled several times; then, with a tired sigh that was almost a
grunt, she curled her body in, relaxed her legs, and dropped down, her
head toward the entrance.  One Eye, with pointed, interested ears,
laughed at her, and beyond, outlined against the white light, she
could see the brush of his tail waving good-naturedly.  Her own ears,
with a snuggling movement, laid their sharp points backward and down
against the head for a moment, while her mouth opened and her tongue
lolled peaceably out, and in this way she expressed that she was
pleased and satisfied.  </p>
               <p>One Eye was hungry.  Though he lay down in
the entrance and slept, his sleep was fitful.  He kept awaking and
cocking his ears at the bright world without, where the April sun was
blazing across the snow.  When he dozed, upon his ears would steal the
faint whispers of hidden trickles of running water, and he would rouse
and listen intently.  The sun had come back, and all the awakening
Northland world was calling to him.  Life was stirring.  The feel of
spring was in the air, the feel of growing life under the snow, of sap
ascending in the trees, of buds bursting the shackles of the frost.
</p>
               <p>He cast anxious glances at his mate, but she showed no desire to
get up.  He looked outside, and half a dozen snow-birds fluttered
across his field of vision.  He started to get up, then looked back to
his mate again, and settled down and dozed.  A shrill and minute
singing stole upon his hearing.  Once, and twice, he sleepily brushed
his nose with his paw.  Then he woke up.  There, buzzing in the air at
the tip of his nose, was a lone mosquito.  It was a full-grown
mosquito, one that had lain frozen in a dry log all winter and that
had now been thawed out by the sun.  He could resist the call of the
world no longer.  Besides, he was hungry.
</p>
               <p>He crawled over to his mate and tried to persuade her to <pb n="128"/> get up.  But she only snarled at him, and he walked out alone
into the bright sunshine to find the snow-surface soft underfoot and
the travelling difficult.  He went up the frozen bed of the stream,
where the snow, shaded by the trees, was yet hard and crystalline.  He
was gone eight hours, and he came back through the darkness hungrier
than when he had started.  He had found game, but he had not caught
it.  He had broken through the melting snow-crust, and wallowed, while
the snowshoe rabbits had skimmed along on top lightly as ever.
</p>
               <p>He paused at the mouth of the cave with a sudden shock of
suspicion.  Faint, strange sounds came from within.  They were sounds
not made by his mate, and yet they were remotely familiar.  He bellied
cautiously inside and was met by a warning snarl from the she-wolf.
This he received without perturbation, though he obeyed it by keeping
his distance; but he remained interested in the other sounds —
faint, muffled sobbings and slubberings.
</p>
               <p>His mate warned him irritably away, and he curled up and slept in
the entrance.  When morning came and a dim light pervaded the lair, he
again sought after the source of the remotely familiar sounds.  There
was a new note in his mate's warning snarl.  It was a jealous note,
and he was very careful in keeping a respectful distance.
Nevertheless, he made out, sheltering between her legs against the
length of her body, five strange little bundles of life, very feeble,
very helpless, making tiny whimpering noises, with eyes that did not
open to the light.  He was surprised.  It was not the first time in
his long and successful life that this thing had happened.  It had
happened many times, yet each time it was as fresh a surprise as ever
to him.
</p>
               <p>His mate looked at him anxiously.  Every little while she emitted a
low growl, and at times, when it seemed to her he approached too near,
the growl shot up in her throat to a sharp snarl.  Of her own
experience she had no memory of the thing happening; but in her
instinct, which was the experience of all the mothers of wolves, there
lurked a memory of fathers that had eaten their new-born and helpless
progeny.  It manifested itself as a fear strong within her, that made
her prevent One Eye from more closely inspecting the cubs he had
fathered.
<pb n="129"/>
               </p>
               <p>But there was no danger.  Old One Eye was feeling the
urge of an impulse, that was, in turn, an instinct that had come down
to him from all the fathers of wolves.  He did not question it, nor
puzzle over it.  It was there, in the fibre of his being; and it was
the most natural thing in the world that he should obey it by turning
his back on his new-born family and by trotting out and away on the
meat-trail whereby he lived.
</p>
               <p>Five or six miles from the lair, the stream divided, its forks
going off among the mountains at a right angle.  Here, leading up the
left fork, he came upon a fresh track.  He smelled it and found it so
recent that he crouched swiftly, and looked in the direction in which
it disappeared.  Then he turned deliberately and took the right fork.
The footprint was much larger than the one his own feet made, and he
knew that in the wake of such a trail there was little meat for him.
</p>
               <p>Half a mile up the right fork, his quick ears caught the sound of
gnawing teeth.  He stalked the quarry and found it to be a porcupine,
standing upright against a tree and trying his teeth on the bark.  One
Eye approached carefully but hopelessly.  He knew the breed, though he
had never met it so far north before; and never in his long life had
porcupine served him for a meal.  But he had long since learned that
there was such a thing as Chance, or Opportunity, and he continued to
draw near.  There was never any telling what might happen, for with
live things events were somehow always happening differently.
</p>
               <p>The porcupine rolled itself into a ball, radiating long, sharp
needles in all directions that defied attack.  In his youth One Eye
had once sniffed too near a similar, apparently inert ball of quills,
and had the tail flick out suddenly in his face.  One quill he had
carried away in his muzzle, where it had remained for weeks, a
rankling flame, until it finally worked out.  So he lay down, in a
comfortable crouching position, his nose fully a foot away, and out of
the line of the tail.  Thus he waited, keeping perfectly quiet.  There
was no telling.  Something might happen.  The porcupine might unroll.
There might be opportunity for a deft and ripping thrust of paw into
the tender, unguarded belly.
</p>
               <p>But at the end of half an hour he arose, growled wrathfully <pb n="130"/> at the motionless ball, and trotted on.  He had waited too
often and futilely in the past for porcupines to unroll, to waste any
more time.  He continued up the right fork.  The day wore along, and
nothing rewarded his hunt.
</p>
               <p>The urge of his awakened instinct of fatherhood was strong upon
him.  He must find meat.  In the afternoon he blundered upon a
ptarmigan.  He came out of a thicket and found himself face to face
with the slow-witted bird.  It was sitting on a log, not a foot beyond
the end of his nose.  Each saw the other.  The bird made a startled
rise, but he struck it with his paw, and smashed it down to earth,
then pounced upon it, and caught it in his teeth as it scuttled across
the snow trying to rise in the air again.  As his teeth crunched
through the tender flesh and fragile bones, he began naturally to eat.
Then he remembered, and, turning on the back-track, started for home,
carrying the ptarmigan in his mouth.
</p>
               <p>A mile above the forks, running velvet-footed as was his custom, a
gliding shadow that cautiously prospected each new vista of the trail,
he came upon later imprints of the large tracks he had discovered in
the early morning.  As the track led his way, he followed, prepared to
meet the maker of it at every turn of the stream.
</p>
               <p>He slid his head around a corner of rock, where began an unusually
large bend in the stream, and his quick eyes made out something that
sent him crouching swiftly down.  It was the maker of the track, a
large female lynx.  She was crouching as he had crouched once that
day, in front of her the tight-rolled ball of quills.  If he had been
a gliding shadow before, he now became the ghost of such a shadow, as
he crept and circled around, and came up well to leeward of the
silent, motionless pair.
</p>
               <p>He lay down in the snow, depositing the ptarmigan beside him, and
with eyes peering through the needles of a low-growing spruce he
watched the play of life before him — the waiting lynx and the
waiting porcupine, each intent on life; and, such was the curiousness
of the game, the way of life for one lay in the eating of the other,
and the way of life for the other lay in being not eaten.  While old
One Eye, the wolf, crouching in the covert, played his part, too, in
the game, <pb n="131"/> waiting for some strange freak of Chance, that
might help him on the meat-trail which was his way of life.
</p>
               <p>Half an hour passed, an hour; and nothing happened.  The ball of
quills might have been a stone for all it moved; the lynx might have
been frozen to marble; and old One Eye might have been dead.  Yet all
three animals were keyed to a tenseness of living that was almost
painful, and scarcely ever would it come to them to be more alive than
they were then in their seeming petrifaction.
</p>
               <p>One Eye moved slightly and peered forth with increased eagerness.
Something was happening.  The porcupine had at last decided that its
enemy had gone away.  Slowly, cautiously, it was unrolling its ball of
impregnable armor.  It was agitated by no tremor of anticipation.
Slowly, slowly, the bristling ball straightened out and lengthened.
One Eye, watching, felt a sudden moistness in his mouth and a drooling
of saliva, involuntarily, excited by the living meat that was
spreading itself like a repast before him.
</p>
               <p>Not quite entirely had the porcupine unrolled when it discovered
its enemy.  In that instant the lynx struck.  The blow was like a
flash of light.  The paw, with rigid claws curving like talons, shot
under the tender belly and came back with a swift ripping movement.
Had the porcupine been entirely unrolled, or had it not discovered its
enemy a fraction of a second before the blow was struck, the paw would
have escaped unscathed; but a side-flick of the tail sank sharp quills
into it as it was withdrawn.
</p>
               <p>Everything had happened at once, — the blow, the
counter-blow, the squeal of agony from the porcupine, the big cat's
squall of sudden hurt and astonishment.  One Eye half arose in his
excitement, his ears up, his tail straight out and quivering behind
him.  The lynx's bad temper got the best of her.  She sprang savagely
at the thing that had hurt her.  But the porcupine, squealing and
grunting, with disrupted anatomy trying feebly to roll up into its
ball-protection, flicked out its tail again, and again the big cat
squalled with hurt and astonishment.  Then she fell to backing away
and sneezing, her nose bristling with quills like a monstrous
pin-cushion.  She brushed her nose with her paws, trying to dislodge
the fiery <pb n="132"/> darts, thrust it into the snow, and rubbed it
against twigs and branches, all the time leaping about, ahead,
sidewise, up and down, in a frenzy of pain and fright.
</p>
               <p>She sneezed continually, and her stub of a tail was doing its best
toward lashing about by giving quick, violent jerks.  She quit her
antics, and quieted down for a long minute.  One Eye watched.  And
even he could not repress a start and an involuntary bristling of hair
along his back when she suddenly leaped, without warning, straight up
in the air, at the same time emitting a long and most terrible squall.
Then she sprang away, up the trail, squalling with every leap she
made.
</p>
               <p>It was not until her racket had faded away in the distance and died
out that One Eye ventured forth.  He walked as delicately as though
all the snow were carpeted with porcupine quills, erect and ready to
pierce the soft pads of his feet.  The porcupine met his approach with
a furious squealing and a clashing of its long teeth.  It had managed
to roll up in a ball again, but it was not quite the old compact ball;
its muscles were too much torn for that.  It had been ripped almost in
half, and was still bleeding profusely.
</p>
               <p>One Eye scooped out mouthfuls of the blood-soaked snow, and chewed
and tasted and swallowed.  This served as a relish, and his hunger
increased mightily; but he was too old in the world to forget his
caution.  He waited.  He lay down and waited, while the porcupine
grated its teeth and uttered grunts and sobs and occasional sharp
little squeals.  In a little while, One Eye noticed that the quills
were drooping and that a great quivering had set up.  The quivering
came to an end suddenly.  There was a final defiant clash of the long
teeth.  Then all the quills drooped quite down, and the body relaxed
and moved no more.
</p>
               <p>With a nervous, shrinking paw, One Eye stretched out the porcupine
to its full length and turned it over on its back.  Nothing had
happened.  It was surely dead.  He studied it intently for a moment,
then took a careful grip with his teeth and started off down the
stream, partly carrying, partly dragging the porcupine, with head
turned to the side so as to avoid stepping on the prickly mass.  He
recollected something, dropped the burden, and trotted back to where
he had left the ptarmigan.  He did not hesitate a moment.  He knew <pb n="133"/> clearly what was to be done, and this he did by promptly
eating the ptarmigan.  Then he returned and took up his burden.
</p>
               <p>When he dragged the result of his day's hunt into the cave, the
she-wolf inspected it, turned her muzzle to him, and lightly licked
him on the neck.  But the next instant she was warning him away from
the cubs with a snarl that was less harsh than usual and that was more
apologetic than menacing.  Her instinctive fear of the father of her
progeny was toning down.  He was behaving as a wolf father should, and
manifesting no unholy desire to devour the young lives she had brought
into the world.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C2.3" type="chapter">
               <pb n="134"/>
               <head>The Gray
Cub</head>
               <p>He was different from his brothers and sisters.  Their
hair already betrayed the reddish hue inherited from their mother, the
she-wolf; while he alone, in this particular, took after his father.
He was the one little gray cub of the litter.  He had bred true to the
straight wolf-stock — in fact, he had bred true, physically, to
old One Eye himself, with but a single exception, and that was that he
had two eyes to his father's one.
</p>
               <p>The gray cub's eyes had not been open long, yet already he could
see with steady clearness.  And while his eyes were still closed, he
had felt, tasted, and smelled.  He knew his two brothers and his two
sisters very well.  He had begun to romp with them in a feeble,
awkward way, and even to squabble, his little throat vibrating with a
queer rasping noise, (the forerunner of the growl), as he worked
himself into a passion.  And long before his eyes had opened, he had
learned by touch, taste, and smell to know his mother — a fount
of warmth and liquid food and tenderness.  She possessed a gentle,
caressing tongue that soothed him when it passed over his soft little
body, and that impelled him to snuggle close against her and to doze
off to sleep.
</p>
               <p>Most of the first month of his life had been passed thus in
sleeping; but now he could see quite well, and he stayed awake for
longer periods of time, and he was coming to learn his world quite
well.  His world was gloomy; but he did not know that, for he knew no
other world.  It was dim-lighted; but his eyes had never had to adjust
themselves to any other light.  His world was very small.  Its limits
were the walls of the lair; but as he had no knowledge of the wide
world outside, he was never oppressed by the narrow confines of his
existence.
</p>
               <p>But he had early discovered that one wall of his world was
different from the rest.  This was the mouth of the cave and <pb n="135"/> the source of light.  He had discovered that it was different
from the other walls long before he had any thoughts of his own, any
conscious volitions.  It had been an irresistible attraction before
ever his eyes opened and looked upon it.  The light from it had beat
upon his sealed lids, and the eyes and the optic nerves had pulsated
to little, sparklike flashes, warm-colored and strangely pleasing.
The life of his body, and of every fibre of his body, the life that
was the very substance of his body and that was apart from his own
personal life, had yearned toward this light and urged his body toward
it in the same way that the cunning chemistry of a plant urges it
toward the sun.
</p>
               <p>Always, in the beginning, before his conscious life dawned, he had
crawled toward the mouth of the cave.  And in this his brothers and
sisters were one with him.  Never, in that period, did any of them
crawl toward the dark corners of the back-wall.  The light drew them
as if they were plants; the chemistry of the life that composed them
demanded the light as a necessity of being; and their little
puppet-bodies crawled blindly and chemically, like the tendrils of a
vine.  Later on, when each developed individuality and became
personally conscious of impulsions and desires, the attraction of the
light increased.  They were always crawling and sprawling toward it,
and being driven back from it by their mother.
</p>
               <p>It was in this way that the gray cub learned other attributes of
his mother than the soft, soothing tongue.  In his insistent crawling
toward the light, he discovered in her a nose that with a sharp nudge
administered rebuke, and later, a paw, that crushed him down or rolled
him over and over with swift, calculating stroke.  Thus he learned
hurt; and on top of it he learned to avoid hurt, first, by not
incurring the risk of it; and second, when he had incurred the risk,
by dodging and by retreating.  These were conscious actions, and were
the results of his first generalizations upon the world.  Before that
he had recoiled automatically from hurt, as he had crawled
automatically toward the light.  After that he recoiled from hurt
because he <emph rend="italic">knew</emph> that it was hurt.
</p>
               <p>He was a fierce little cub.  So were his brothers and sisters.  It
was to be expected.  He was a carnivorous animal.  He came of a breed
of meat-killers and meat-eaters.  His father and <pb n="136"/> mother
lived wholly upon meat.  The milk he had sucked with his first
flickering life was milk transformed directly from meat, and now, at a
month old, when his eyes had been open for but a week, he was
beginning himself to eat meat — meat half-digested by the
she-wolf and disgorged for the five growing cubs that already made too
great demand upon her breast.
</p>
               <p>But he was, further, the fiercest of the litter.  He could make a
louder rasping growl than any of them.  His tiny rages were much more
terrible than theirs.  It was he that first learned the trick of
rolling a fellow-cub over with a cunning paw-stroke.  And it was he
that first gripped another cub by the ear and pulled and tugged and
growled through jaws tight-clenched.  And certainly it was he that
caused the mother the most trouble in keeping her litter from the
mouth of the cave.
</p>
               <p>The fascination of the light for the gray cub increased from day to
day.  He was perpetually departing on yard-long adventures toward the
cave's entrance, and as perpetually being driven back.  Only he did
not know it for an entrance.  He did not know anything about entrances
— passages whereby one goes from one place to another place.  He
did not know any other place, much less of a way to get there.  So to
him the entrance of the cave was a wall — a wall of light.  As
the sun was to the outside dweller, this wall was to him the sun of
his world.  It attracted him as a candle attracts a moth.  He was
always striving to attain it.  The life that was so swiftly expanding
within him, urged him continually toward the wall of light.  The life
that was within him knew that it was the one way out, the way he was
predestined to tread.  But he himself did not know anything about it.
He did not know there was any outside at all.
</p>
               <p>There was one strange thing about this wall of light.  His father
(he had already come to recognize his father as the one other dweller
in the world, a creature like his mother, who slept near the light and
was a bringer of meat) — his father had a way of walking right
into the white far wall and disappearing.  The gray cub could not
understand this.  Though never permitted by his mother to approach
that wall, he had approached the other walls, and encountered hard
obstruction on the end of his tender nose.  This hurt.  And after
several such adventures, he left the walls alone.  Without thinking<pb n="137"/>
 about it, he accepted this disappearing into the wall as
a peculiarity of his father, as milk and half-digested meat were
peculiarities of his mother.
</p>
               <p>In fact, the gray cub was not given to thinking — at least,
to the kind of thinking customary of men.  His brain worked in dim
ways.  Yet his conclusions were as sharp and distinct as those
achieved by men.  He had a method of accepting things, without
questioning the why and wherefore.  In reality, this was the act of
classification.  He was never disturbed over <emph rend="italic">why</emph> a thing happened.  <emph rend="italic">How</emph> it happened was sufficient for him.  Thus,
when he had bumped his nose on the back-wall a few times, he accepted
that he would not disappear into walls.  In the same way he accepted
that his father could disappear into walls.  But he was not in the
least disturbed by desire to find out the reason for the difference
between his father and himself.  Logic and physics were no part of his
mental make-up.
</p>
               <p>Like most creatures of the Wild, he early experienced famine.
There came a time when not only did the meat-supply cease, but the
milk no longer came from his mother's breast.  At first, the cubs
whimpered and cried, but for the most part they slept.  It was not
long before they were reduced to a coma of hunger.  There were no more
spats and squabbles, no more tiny rages nor attempts at growling;
while the adventures toward the far white wall ceased altogether.  The
cubs slept, while the life that was in them flickered and died down.
</p>
               <p>One Eye was desperate.  He ranged far and wide, and slept but
little in the lair that had now become cheerless and miserable.  The
she-wolf, too, left her litter and went out in search of meat.  In the
first days after the birth of the cubs, One Eye had journeyed several
times back to the Indian camp and robbed the rabbit snares; but, with
the melting of the snow and the opening of the streams, the Indian
camp had moved away, and that source of supply was closed to him.
</p>
               <p>When the gray cub came back to life and again took interest in the
far white wall, he found that the population of his world had been
reduced.  Only one sister remained to him.  The rest were gone.  As he
grew stronger, he found himself compelled to play alone, for the
sister no longer lifted her head nor moved about.  His little body
rounded out with the meat he now ate; but the food had come too late
for her.  She <pb n="138"/> slept continuously, a tiny skeleton flung
round with skin in which the flame flickered lower and lower and at
last went out.
</p>
               <p>Then there came a time when the gray cub no longer saw his father
appearing and disappearing in the wall nor lying down asleep in the
entrance.  This had happened at the end of a second and less severe
famine.  The she-wolf knew why One Eye never came back, but there was
no way by which she could tell what she had seen to the gray cub.
Hunting herself for meat, up the left fork of the stream where lived
the lynx, she had followed a day-old trail of One Eye.  And she had
found him, or what remained of him, at the end of the trail.  There
were many signs of the battle that had been fought, and of the lynx's
withdrawal to her lair after having won the victory.  Before she went
away, the she-wolf had found this lair, but the signs told her that
the lynx was inside, and she had not dared to venture in.
</p>
               <p>After that, the she-wolf in her hunting avoided the left fork.  For
she knew that in the lynx's lair was a litter of kittens, and she knew
the lynx for a fierce, bad-tempered creature and a terrible fighter.
It was all very well for half a dozen wolves to drive a lynx, spitting
and bristling, up a tree; but it was quite a different matter for a
lone wolf to encounter a lynx — especially when the lynx was
known to have a litter of hungry kittens at her back.
</p>
               <p>But the Wild is the Wild, and motherhood is motherhood, at all
times fiercely protective whether in the Wild or out of it; and the
time was to come when the she-wolf, for her gray cub's sake, would
venture the left fork, and the lair in the rocks, and the lynx's
wrath.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C2.4" type="chapter">
               <pb n="139"/>
               <head>The Wall of
the World</head>
               <p>By the time his mother began leaving the cave on
hunting expeditions, the cub had learned well the law that forbade his
approaching the entrance.  Not only had this law been forcibly and
many times impressed on him by his mother's nose and paw, but in him
the instinct of fear was developing.  Never, in his brief cave-life,
had he encountered anything of which to be afraid.  Yet fear was in
him.  It had come down to him from a remote ancestry through a
thousand thousand lives.  It was a heritage he had received directly
from One Eye and the she-wolf; but to them, in turn, it had been
passed down through all the generations of wolves that had gone
before.  Fear! — that legacy of the Wild which no animal may
escape nor exchange for pottage.
</p>
               <p>So the gray cub knew fear, though he knew not the stuff of which
fear was made.  Possibly he accepted it as one of the restrictions of
life.  For he had already learned that there were such restrictions.
Hunger he had known; and when he could not appease his hunger he had
felt restriction.  The hard obstruction of the cave-wall, the sharp
nudge of his mother's nose, the smashing stroke of her paw, the hunger
unappeased of several famines, had borne in upon him that all was not
freedom in the world, that to life there were limitations and
restraints.  These limitations and restraints were laws.  To be
obedient to them was to escape hurt and make for happiness.
</p>
               <p>He did not reason the question out in this man-fashion.  He merely
classified the things that hurt and the things that did not hurt.  And
after such classification he avoided the things that hurt, the
restrictions and restraints, in order to enjoy the satisfactions and
the remunerations of life.
</p>
               <p>Thus it was that in obedience to the law laid down by his mother,
and in obedience to the law of that unknown and nameless thing, fear,
he kept away from the mouth of the cave.  It remained to him a white
wall of light.  When his <pb n="140"/> mother was absent, he slept most
of the time, while during the intervals that he was awake he kept very
quiet, suppressing the whimpering cries that tickled in his throat and
strove for noise.
</p>
               <p>Once, lying awake, he heard a strange sound in the white wall.  He
did not know that it was a wolverine, standing outside, all a-tremble
with its own daring, and cautiously scenting out the contents of the
cave.  The cub knew only that the sniff was strange, a something
unclassified, therefore unknown and terrible — for the unknown
was one of the chief elements that went into the making of fear.
</p>
               <p>The hair bristled up on the gray cub's back, but it bristled
silently.  How was he to know that this thing that sniffed was a thing
at which to bristle?  It was not born of any knowledge of his, yet it
was the visible expression of the fear that was in him, and for which,
in his own life, there was no accounting.  But fear was accompanied by
another instinct — that of concealment.  The cub was in a frenzy
of terror, yet he lay without movement or sound, frozen, petrified
into immobility, to all appearances dead.  His mother, coming home,
growled as she smelt the wolverine's track, and bounded into the cave
and licked and nozzled him with undue vehemence of affection.  And the
cub felt that somehow he had escaped a great hurt.
</p>
               <p>But there were other forces at work in the cub, the greatest of
which was growth.  Instinct and law demanded of him obedience.  But
growth demanded disobedience.  His mother and fear impelled him to
keep away from the white wall.  Growth is life, and life is forever
destined to make for light.  So there was no damming up the tide of
life that was rising within him — rising with every mouthful of
meat he swallowed, with every breath he drew.  In the end, one day,
fear and obedience were swept away by the rush of life, and the cub
straddled and sprawled toward the entrance.
</p>
               <p>Unlike any other wall with which he had had experience, this wall
seemed to recede from him as he approached.  No hard surface collided
with the tender little nose he thrust out tentatively before him.  The
substance of the wall seemed as permeable and yielding as light.  And
as condition, in his eyes, <pb n="141"/> had the seeming of form, so he
entered into what had been wall to him and bathed in the substance
that composed it.
</p>
               <p>It was bewildering.  He was sprawling through solidity.  And ever
the light grew brighter.  Fear urged him to go back, but growth drove
him on.  Suddenly he found himself at the mouth of the cave.  The
wall, inside which he had thought himself, as suddenly leaped back
before him to an immeasurable distance.  The light had become
painfully bright.  He was dazzled by it.  Likewise he was made dizzy
by this abrupt and tremendous extension of space.  Automatically, his
eyes were adjusting themselves to the brightness, focussing themselves
to meet the increased distance of objects.  At first, the wall had
leaped beyond his vision.  He now saw it again; but it had taken upon
itself a remarkable remoteness.  Also, its appearance had changed.  It
was now a variegated wall, composed of the trees that fringed the
stream, the opposing mountain that towered above the trees, and the
sky that out-towered the mountain.
</p>
               <p>A great fear came upon him.  This was more of the terrible unknown.
He crouched down on the lip of the cave and gazed out on the world.
He was very much afraid.  Because it was unknown, it was hostile to
him.  Therefore the hair stood up on end along his back and his lips
wrinkled weakly in an attempt at a ferocious and intimidating snarl.
Out of his puniness and fright he challenged and menaced the whole
wide world.
</p>
               <p>Nothing happened.  He continued to gaze, and in his interest he
forgot to snarl.  Also, he forgot to be afraid.  For the time, fear
had been routed by growth, while growth had assumed the guise of
curiosity.  He began to notice near objects — an open portion of
the stream that flashed in the sun, the blasted pine tree that stood
at the base of the slope, and the slope itself, that ran right up to
him and ceased two feet beneath the lip of the cave on which he
crouched.
</p>
               <p>Now the gray cub had lived all his days on a level floor.  He had
never experienced the hurt of a fall.  He did not know what a fall
was.  So he stepped boldly out upon the air.  His hind-legs still
rested on the cave-lip, so he fell forward head downward.  The earth
struck him a harsh blow on the nose <pb n="142"/> that made him yelp.
Then he began rolling down the slope, over and over.  He was in a
panic of terror.  The unknown had caught him at last.  It had gripped
savagely hold of him and was about to wreak upon him some terrific
hurt.  Growth was now routed by fear, and he ki-yi'd like any
frightened puppy.
</p>
               <p>The unknown bore him on he knew not to what frightful hurt, and he
yelped and ki-yi'd unceasingly.  This was a different proposition from
crouching in frozen fear while the unknown lurked just alongside.  Now
the unknown had caught tight hold of him.  Silence would do no good.
Besides, it was not fear, but terror, that convulsed him.
</p>
               <p>But the slope grew more gradual, and its base was grass-covered.
Here the cub lost momentum.  When at last he came to a stop, he gave
one last agonized yelp and then a long, whimpering wail.  Also, and
quite as a matter of course, as though in his life he had already made
a thousand toilets, he proceeded to lick away the dry clay that soiled
him.
</p>
               <p>After that he sat up and gazed about him, as might the first man of
the earth who landed upon Mars.  The cub had broken through the wall
of the world, the unknown had let go its hold of him, and here he was
without hurt.  But the first man on Mars would have experienced less
unfamiliarity than did he.  Without any antecedent knowledge, without
any warning whatever that such existed, he found himself an explorer
in a totally new world.
</p>
               <p>Now that the terrible unknown had let go of him, he forgot that the
unknown had any terrors.  He was aware only of curiosity in all the
things about him.  He inspected the grass beneath him, the moss-berry
plant just beyond, and the dead trunk of the blasted pine that stood
on the edge of an open space among the trees.  A squirrel, running
around the base of the trunk, came full upon him, and gave him a great
fright.  He cowered down and snarled.  But the squirrel was as badly
scared.  It ran up the tree, and from a point of safety chattered back
savagely.
</p>
               <p>This helped the cub's courage, and though the woodpecker he next
encountered gave him a start, he proceeded confidently on his way.
Such was his confidence, that when a moose-bird impudently hopped up
to him, he reached out at it with a playful paw.  The result was a
sharp peck on the end <pb n="143"/> of his nose that made him cower
down and ki-yi.  The noise he made was too much for the moose-bird,
who sought safety in flight.
</p>
               <p>But the cub was learning.  His misty little mind had already made
an unconscious classification.  There were live things and things not
alive.  Also, he must watch out for the live things.  The things not
alive remained always in one place; but the live things moved about,
and there was no telling what they might do.  The thing to expect of
them was the unexpected, and for this he must be prepared.
</p>
               <p>He travelled very clumsily.  He ran into sticks and things.  A twig
that he thought a long way off, would the next instant hit him on the
nose or rake along his ribs.  There were inequalities of surface.
Sometimes he overstepped and stubbed his nose.  Quite as often he
understepped and stubbed his feet.  Then there were the pebbles and
stones that turned under him when he trod upon them; and from them he
came to know that the things not alive were not all in the same state
of stable equilibrium as was his cave; also, that small things not
alive were more liable than large things to fall down or turn over.
But with every mishap he was learning.  The longer he walked, the
better he walked.  He was adjusting himself.  He was learning to
calculate his own muscular movements, to know his physical
limitations, to measure distances between objects, and between objects
and himself.
</p>
               <p>His was the luck of the beginner.  Born to be a hunter of meat,
(though he did not know it), he blundered upon meat just outside his
own cave-door on his first foray into the world.  It was by sheer
blundering that he chanced upon the shrewdly hidden ptarmigan nest.
He fell into it.  He had essayed to walk along the trunk of a fallen
pine.  The rotten bark gave way under his feet, and with a despairing
yelp he pitched down the rounded descent, smashed through the leafage
and stalks of a small bush, and in the heart of the bush, on the
ground, fetched up amongst seven ptarmigan chicks.
</p>
               <p>They made noises, and at first he was frightened at them.  Then he
perceived that they were very little, and he became bolder.  They
moved.  He placed his paw on one, and its movements were accelerated.
This was a source of enjoyment to him.  He smelled it.  He picked it
up in his mouth.  It struggled <pb n="144"/> and tickled his tongue.
At the same time he was made aware of a sensation of hunger.  His jaws
closed together.  There was a crunching of fragile bones, and warm
blood ran in his mouth.  The taste of it was good.  This was meat, the
same as his mother gave him, only it was alive between his teeth and
therefore better.  So he ate the ptarmigan.  Nor did he stop till he
had devoured the whole brood.  Then he licked his chops in quite the
same way his mother did, and began to crawl out of the bush.
</p>
               <p>He encountered a feathered whirlwind.  He was confused and blinded
by the rush of it and the beat of angry wings.  He hid his head
between his paws and yelped.  The blows increased.  The
mother-ptarmigan was in a fury.  Then he became angry.  He rose up,
snarling, striking out with his paws.  He sank his tiny teeth into one
of the wings and pulled and tugged sturdily.  The ptarmigan struggled
against him, showering blows upon him with her free wing.  It was his
first battle.  He was elated.  He forgot all about the unknown.  He no
longer was afraid of anything.  He was fighting, tearing at a live
thing that was striking at him.  Also, this live thing was meat.  The
lust to kill was on him.  He had just destroyed little live things.
He would now destroy a big live thing.  He was too busy and happy to
know that he was happy.  He was thrilling and exulting in ways new to
him and greater to him than any he had known before.
</p>
               <p>He held on to the wing and growled between his tight-clenched
teeth.  The ptarmigan dragged him out of the bush.  When she turned
and tried to drag him back into the bush's shelter, he pulled her away
from it and on into the open.  And all the time she was making outcry
and striking with her wing, while feathers were flying like a
snow-fall.  The pitch to which he was aroused was tremendous.  All the
fighting blood of his breed was up in him and surging through him.
This was living, though he did not know it.  He was realizing his own
meaning in the world; he was doing that for which he was made —
killing meat and battling to kill it.  He was justifying his
existence, than which life can do no greater; for life achieves its
summit when it does to the utter-most that which it was equipped to
do.
</p>
               <p>After a time, the ptarmigan ceased her struggling.  He still <pb n="145"/> held her by the wing, and they lay on the ground and looked
at each other.  He tried to growl threateningly, ferociously.  She
pecked on his nose, which by now, what of previous adventures, was
sore.  He winced but held on.  She pecked him again and again.  From
wincing, he went to whimpering.  He tried to back away from her,
oblivious of the fact that by his hold on her he dragged her after
him.  A rain of pecks fell on his ill-used nose.  The flood of fight
ebbed down in him, and, releasing his prey, he turned tail and
scampered off across the open in inglorious retreat.
</p>
               <p>He lay down to rest on the other side of the open, near the edge of
the bushes, his tongue lolling out, his chest heaving and panting, his
nose still hurting him and causing him to continue his whimper.  But
as he lay there, suddenly there came to him a feeling as of something
terrible impending.  The unknown with all its terrors rushed upon him,
and he shrank back instinctively into the shelter of the bush.  As he
did so, a draught of air fanned him, and a large, winged body swept
ominously and silently past.  A hawk, driving down out of the blue,
had barely missed him.
</p>
               <p>While he lay in the bush, recovering from this fright and peering
fearfully out, the mother-ptarmigan on the other side of the open
space fluttered out of the ravaged nest.  It was because of her loss
that she paid no attention to the winged bolt of the sky.  But the cub
saw, and it was a warning and a lesson to him — the swift
downward swoop of the hawk, the short skim of its body just above the
ground, the strike of its talons in the body of the ptarmigan, the
ptarmigan's squawk of agony and fright, and the hawk's rush upward
into the blue, carrying the ptarmigan away with it.
</p>
               <p>It was a long time before the cub left his shelter.  He had learned
much.  Live things were meat.  They were good to eat.  Also, live
things when they were large enough, could give hurt.  It was better to
eat small live things like ptarmigan chicks, and to let alone large
live things like ptarmigan hens.  Nevertheless he felt a little prick
of ambition, a sneaking desire to have another battle with that
ptarmigan hen — only the hawk had carried her away.  Maybe there
were other ptarmigan hens.  He would go and see.
</p>
               <p>He came down a shelving bank to the stream.  He had <pb n="146"/>
never seen water before.  The footing looked good.  There were no
inequalities of surface.  He stepped boldly out on it; and went down,
crying with fear, into the embrace of the unknown.  It was cold, and
he gasped, breathing quickly.  The water rushed into his lungs instead
of the air that had always accompanied his act of breathing.  The
suffocation he experienced was like the pang of death.  To him it
signified death.  He had no conscious knowledge of death, but like
every animal of the Wild, he possessed the instinct of death.  To him
it stood as the greatest of hurts.  It was the very essence of the
unknown; it was the sum of the terrors of the unknown, the one
culminating and unthinkable catastrophe that could happen to him,
about which he knew nothing and about which he feared everything.
</p>
               <p>He came to the surface, and the sweet air rushed into his open
mouth.  He did not go down again.  Quite as though it had been a
long-established custom of his, he struck out with all his legs and
began to swim.  The near bank was a yard away; but he had come up with
his back to it, and the first thing his eyes rested upon was the
opposite bank, toward which he immediately began to swim.  The stream
was a small one, but in the pool it widened out to a score of feet.
</p>
               <p>Midway in the passage, the current picked up the cub and swept him
down-stream.  He was caught in the miniature rapid at the bottom of
the pool.  Here was little chance for swimming.  The quiet water had
become suddenly angry.  Sometimes he was under, sometimes on top.  At
all times he was in violent motion, now being turned over or around,
and again, being smashed against a rock.  And with every rock he
struck, he yelped.  His progress was a series of yelps, from which
might have been adduced the number of rocks he encountered.
</p>
               <p>Below the rapid was a second pool, and here, captured by the eddy,
he was gently borne to the bank and as gently deposited on a bed of
gravel.  He crawled frantically clear of the water and lay down.  He
had learned some more about the world.  Water was not alive.  Yet it
moved.  Also, it looked as solid as the earth, but was without any
solidity at all.  His conclusion was that things were not always what
they appeared to be.  The cub's fear of the unknown was an inherited<pb n="147"/>
 distrust, and it had now been strengthened by experience.
Thenceforth, in the nature of things, he would possess an abiding
distrust of appearances.  He would have to learn the reality of a
thing before he could put his faith into it.
</p>
               <p>One other adventure was destined for him that day.  He had
recollected that there was such a thing in the world as his mother.
And then there came to him a feeling that he wanted her more than all
the rest of the things in the world.  Not only was his body tired with
the adventures it had undergone, but his little brain was equally
tired.  In all the days he had lived it had not worked so hard as on
this one day.  Furthermore, he was sleepy.  So he started out to look
for the cave and his mother, feeling at the same time an overwhelming
rush of loneliness and helplessness.
</p>
               <p>He was sprawling along between some bushes, when he heard a sharp,
intimidating cry.  There was a flash of yellow before his eyes.  He
saw a weasel leaping swiftly away from him.  It was a small live
thing, and he had no fear.  Then, before him, at his feet, he saw an
extremely small live thing, only several inches long — a young
weasel, that, like himself, had disobediently gone out adventuring.
It tried to retreat before him.  He turned it over with his paw.  It
made a queer, grating noise.  The next moment the flash of yellow
reappeared before his eyes.  He heard again the intimidating cry, and
at the same instant received a severe blow on the side of the neck and
felt the sharp teeth of the mother-weasel cut into his flesh.
</p>
               <p>While he yelped and ki-yi'd and scrambled backward, he saw the
mother-weasel leap upon her young one and disappear with it into the
neighboring thicket.  The cut of her teeth in his neck still hurt, but
his feelings were hurt more grievously, and he sat down and weakly
whimpered.  This mother-weasel was so small and so savage!  He was yet
to learn that for size and weight the weasel was the most ferocious,
vindictive, and terrible of all the killers of the Wild.  But a
portion of this knowledge was quickly to be his.
</p>
               <p>He was still whimpering when the mother-weasel reappeared.  She did
not rush him, now that her young one was safe.  She approached more
cautiously, and the cub had full opportunity to observe her lean,
snakelike body, and her <pb n="148"/> head, erect, eager, and snakelike
itself.  Her sharp, menacing cry sent the hair bristling along his
back, and he snarled warningly at her.  She came closer and closer.
There was a leap, swifter than his unpractised sight, and the lean,
yellow body disappeared for a moment out of the field of his vision.
The next moment she was at his throat, her teeth buried in his hair
and flesh.
</p>
               <p>At first he snarled and tried to fight; but he was very young, and
this was only his first day in the world, and his snarl became a
whimper, his fight a struggle to escape.  The weasel never relaxed her
hold.  She hung on, striving to press down with her teeth to the great
vein where his life-blood bubbled.  The weasel was a drinker of blood,
and it was ever her preference to drink from the throat of life
itself.
</p>
               <p>The gray cub would have died, and there would have been no story to
write about him, had not the she-wolf come bounding through the
bushes.  The weasel let go the cub and flashed at the she-wolf's
throat, missing, but getting a hold on the jaw instead.  The she-wolf
flirted her head like the snap of a whip, breaking the weasel's hold
and flinging it high in the air.  And, still in the air, the
she-wolf's jaws closed on the lean, yellow body, and the weasel knew
death between the crunching teeth.
</p>
               <p>The cub experienced another access of affection on the part of his
mother.  Her joy at finding him seemed greater even than his joy at
being found.  She nozzled him and caressed him and licked the cuts
made in him by the weasel's teeth.  Then, between them, mother and
cub, they ate the blood-drinker, and after that went back to the cave
and slept.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C2.5" type="chapter">
               <pb n="149"/>
               <head>The Law of
Meat</head>
               <p>The cub's development was rapid.  He rested for two
days, and then ventured forth from the cave again.  It was on this
adventure that he found the young weasel whose mother he had helped
eat, and he saw to it that the young weasel went the way of its
mother.  But on this trip he did not get lost.  When he grew tired, he
found his way back to the cave and slept.  And every day thereafter
found him out and ranging a wider area.
</p>
               <p>He began to get an accurate measurement of his strength and his
weakness, and to know when to be bold and when to be cautious.  He
found it expedient to be cautious all the time, except for the rare
moments, when, assured of his own intrepidity, he abandoned himself to
petty rages and lusts.
</p>
               <p>He was always a little demon of fury when he chanced upon a stray
ptarmigan.  Never did he fail to respond savagely to the chatter of
the squirrel he had first met on the blasted pine.  While the sight of
a moose-bird almost invariably put him into the wildest of rages; for
he never forgot the peck on the nose he had received from the first of
that ilk he encountered.
</p>
               <p>But there were times when even a moose-bird failed to affect him,
and those were times when he felt himself to be in danger from some
other prowling meat-hunter.  He never forgot the hawk, and its moving
shadow always sent him crouching into the nearest thicket.  He no
longer sprawled and straddled, and already he was developing the gait
of his mother, slinking and furtive, apparently without exertion, yet
sliding along with a swiftness that was as deceptive as it was
imperceptible.
</p>
               <p>In the matter of meat, his luck had been all in the beginning.  The
seven ptarmigan chicks and the baby weasel represented the sum of his
killings.  His desire to kill strengthened with the days, and he
cherished hungry ambitions for the <pb n="150"/> squirrel that
chattered so volubly and always informed all wild creatures that the
wolf-cub was approaching.  But as birds flew in the air, squirrels
could climb trees, and the cub could only try to crawl unobserved upon
the squirrel when it was on the ground.
</p>
               <p>The cub entertained a great respect for his mother.  She could get
meat, and she never failed to bring him his share.  Further, she was
unafraid of things.  It did not occur to him that this fearlessness
was founded upon experience and knowledge.  Its effect on him was that
of an impression of power.  His mother represented power; and as he
grew older he felt this power in the sharper admonition of her paw;
while the reproving nudge of her nose gave place to the slash of her
fangs.  For this, likewise, he respected his mother.  She compelled
obedience from him, and the older he grew the shorter grew her temper.
</p>
               <p>Famine came again, and the cub with clearer consciousness knew once
more the bite of hunger.  The she-wolf ran herself thin in the quest
for meat.  She rarely slept any more in the cave, spending most of her
time on the meat-trail and spending it vainly.  This famine was not a
long one, but it was severe while it lasted.  The cub found no more
milk in his mother's breast, nor did he get one mouthful of meat for
himself.
</p>
               <p>Before, he had hunted in play, for the sheer joyousness of it; now
he hunted in deadly earnestness, and found nothing.  Yet the failure
of it accelerated his development.  He studied the habits of the
squirrel with greater carefulness, and strove with greater craft to
steal upon it and surprise it.  He studied the wood-mice and tried to
dig them out of their burrows; and he learned much about the ways of
moose-birds and woodpeckers.  And there came a day when the hawk's
shadow did not drive him crouching into the bushes.  He had grown
stronger, and wiser, and more confident.  Also, he was desperate.  So
he sat on his haunches, conspicuously, in an open space, and
challenged the hawk down out of the sky.  For he knew that there,
floating in the blue above him, was meat, the meat his stomach yearned
after so insistently.  But the hawk refused to come down and give
battle, and the cub <pb n="151"/> crawled away into a thicket and
whimpered his disappointment and hunger.
</p>
               <p>The famine broke.  The she-wolf brought home meat.  It was strange
meat, different from any she had ever brought before.  It was a lynx
kitten, partly grown, like the cub, but no so large.  And it was all
for him.  His mother had satisfied her hunger elsewhere; though he did
not know that it was the rest of the lynx litter that had gone to
satisfy her.  Nor did he know the desperateness of her deed.  He knew
only that the velvet-furred kitten was meat, and he ate and waxed
happier with every mouthful.
</p>
               <p>A full stomach conduces to inaction, and the cub lay in the cave,
sleeping against his mother's side.  He was roused by her snarling.
Never had he heard her snarl so terribly.  Possibly in her whole life
it was the most terrible snarl she ever gave.  There was reason for
it, and none knew it better than she.  A lynx's lair is not despoiled
with impunity.  In the full glare of the afternoon light, crouching in
the entrance of the cave, the cub saw the lynx-mother.  The hair
rippled up all along his back at the sight.  Here was fear, and it did
not require his instinct to tell him of it.  And if sight alone were
not sufficient, the cry of rage the intruder gave, beginning with a
snarl and rushing abruptly upward into a hoarse screech, was
convincing enough in itself.
</p>
               <p>The cub felt the prod of the life that was in him, and stood up and
snarled valiantly by his mother's side.  But she thrust him
ignominiously away and behind her.  Because of the low-roofed entrance
the lynx could not leap in, and when she made a crawling rush of it
the she-wolf sprang upon her and pinned her down.  The cub saw little
of the battle.  There was a tremendous snarling and spitting and
screeching.  The two animals threshed about, the lynx ripping and
tearing with her claws and using her teeth as well, while the she-wolf
used her teeth alone.
</p>
               <p>Once, the cub sprang in and sank his teeth into the hind leg of the
lynx.  He clung on, growling savagely.  Though he did not know it, by
the weight of his body he clogged the action of the leg and thereby
saved his mother much damage.  A change in the battle crushed him
under both their bodies <pb n="152"/> and wrenched loose his hold.  The
next moment the two mothers separated, and, before they rushed
together again, the lynx lashed out at the cub with a huge fore-paw
that ripped his shoulder open to the bone and sent him hurtling
sidewise against the wall.  Then was added to the uproar the cub's
shrill yelp of pain and fright.  But the fight lasted so long that he
had time to cry himself out and to experience a second burst of
courage; and the end of the battle found him again clinging to a
hind-leg and furiously growling between his teeth.
</p>
               <p>The lynx was dead.  But the she-wolf was very weak and sick.  At
first she caressed the cub and licked his wounded shoulder; but the
blood she had lost had taken with it her strength, and for all of a
day and a night she lay by her dead foe's side, without movement,
scarcely breathing.  For a week she never left the cave, except for
water, and then her movements were slow and painful.  At the end of
that time the lynx was devoured, while the she-wolf's wounds had
healed sufficiently to permit her to take the meat-trail again.
</p>
               <p>The cub's shoulder was stiff and sore, and for some time he limped
from the terrible slash he had received.  But the world now seemed
changed.  He went about in it with greater confidence, with a feeling
of prowess that had not been his in the days before the battle with
the lynx.  He had looked upon life in a more ferocious aspect; he had
fought; he had buried his teeth in the flesh of a foe; and he had
survived.  And because of all this, he carried himself more boldly,
with a touch of defiance that was new in him.  He was no longer afraid
of minor things, and much of his timidity had vanished, though the
unknown never ceased to press upon him with its mysteries and terrors,
intangible and ever-menacing.
</p>
               <p>He began to accompany his mother on the meat-trail, and he saw much
of the killing of meat and began to play his part in it.  And in his
own dim way he learned the law of meat.  There were two kinds of life,
— his own kind and the other kind.  His own kind included his
mother and himself.  The other kind included all live things that
moved.  But the other kind was divided.  One portion was what his own
kind killed and ate.  This portion was composed of the non-killers and<pb n="153"/>
 the small killers.  The other portion killed and ate his
own kind, or was killed and eaten by his own kind.  And out of this
classification arose the law.  The aim of life was meat.  Life itself
was meat.  Life lived on life.  There were the eaters and the eaten.
The law was: EAT OR BE EATEN.  He did not formulate the law in clear,
set terms and moralize about it.  He did not even think the law; he
merely lived the law without thinking about it at all.
</p>
               <p>He saw the law operating around him on every side.  He had eaten
the ptarmigan chicks.  The hawk had eaten the ptarmigan-mother.  The
hawk would also have eaten him.  Later, when he had grown more
formidable, he wanted to eat the hawk.  He had eaten the lynx kitten.
The lynx-mother would have eaten him had she not herself been killed
and eaten.  And so it went.  The law was being lived about him by all
live things, and he himself was part and parcel of the law.  He was a
killer.  His only food was meat, live meat, that ran away swiftly
before him, or flew into the air, or climbed trees, or hid in the
ground, or faced him and fought with him, or turned the tables and ran
after him.
</p>
               <p>Had the cub thought in man-fashion, he might have epitomized life
as a voracious appetite, and the world as a place wherein ranged a
multitude of appetites, pursuing and being pursued, hunting and being
hunted, eating and being eaten, all in blindness and confusion, with
violence and disorder, a chaos of gluttony and slaughter, ruled over
by chance, merciless, planless, endless.
</p>
               <p>But the cub did not think in man-fashion.  He did not look at
things with wide vision.  He was single-purposed, and entertained but
one thought or desire at a time.  Besides the law of meat, there was a
myriad other and lesser laws for him to learn and obey.  The world was
filled with surprise.  The stir of the life that was in him, the play
of his muscles, was an unending happiness.  To run down meat was to
experience thrills and elations.  His rages and battles were
pleasures.  Terror itself, and the mystery of the unknown, lent to his
living.
</p>
               <p>And there were easements and satisfactions.  To have a full
stomach, to doze lazily in the sunshine — such things were
remuneration in full for his ardors <pb n="154"/> and toils, while his
ardors and toils were in themselves self-remunerative.  They were
expressions of life, and life is always happy when it is expressing
itself.  So the cub had no quarrel with his hostile environment.  He
was very much alive, very happy, and very proud of himself.
</p>
            </div>
         </div>
         <div n="P3" type="part">
            <head>The Gods of the
Wild</head>
            <div n="C3.1" type="chapter">
               <pb n="155"/>
               <head>The
Makers of Fire</head>
               <p>The cub came upon it suddenly.  It was his
own fault.  He had been careless.  He had left the cave and run down
to the stream to drink.  It might have been that he took no notice
because he was heavy with sleep.  (He had been out all night on the
meat-trail, and had but just then awakened).  And his carelessness
might have been due to the familiarity of the trail to the pool.  He
had travelled it often, and nothing had ever happened on it.
</p>
               <p>He went down past the blasted pine, crossed the open space, and
trotted in amongst the trees.  Then, at the same instant, he saw and
smelt.  Before him, sitting silently on their haunches, were five live
things, the like of which he had never seen before.  It was his first
glimpse of mankind.  But at the sight of him the five men did not
spring to their feet, nor show their teeth, nor snarl.  They did not
move, but sat there, silent and ominous.
</p>
               <p>Nor did the cub move.  Every instinct of his nature would have
impelled him to dash wildly away, had there not suddenly and for the
first time arisen in him another and counter instinct.  A great awe
descended upon him.  He was beaten down to movelessness by an
overwhelming sense of his own weakness and littleness.  Here was
mastery and power, something far and away beyond him.
</p>
               <p>The cub had never seen man, yet the instinct concerning man was
his.  In dim ways he recognized in man the animal that had fought
itself to primacy over the other animals of the Wild.  Not alone out
of his own eyes, but out of the eyes of all his ancestors was the cub
now looking upon man — out of eyes that had circled in the
darkness around countless winter campfires, that had peered from safe
distances and from the hearts of thickets at the strange, two-legged
animal that was <pb n="156"/> lord over living things.  The spell of
the cub's heritage was upon him, the fear and the respect born of the
centuries of struggle and the accumulated experience of the
generations.  The heritage was too compelling for a wolf that was only
a cub.  Had he been full-grown, he would have run away.  As it was, he
cowered down in a paralysis of fear, already half proffering the
submission that his kind had proffered from the first time a wolf came
in to sit by man's fire and be made warm.
</p>
               <p>One of the Indians arose and walked over to him and stooped above
him.  The cub cowered closer to the ground.  It was the unknown,
objectified at last, in concrete flesh and blood, bending over him and
reaching down to seize hold of him.  His hair bristled involuntarily;
his lips writhed back and his little fangs were bared.  The hand,
poised like doom above him, hesitated, and the man spoke, laughing,
<emph rend="italic">“Wabam wabisca ip pit tah.”</emph>
(“Look!  The white fangs!”)
</p>
               <p>The other Indians laughed loudly, and urged the man on to pick up
the cub.  As the hand descended closer and closer, there raged within
the cub a battle of the instincts.  He experienced two great
impulsions, — to yield and to fight.  The resulting action was a
compromise.  He did both.  He yielded till the hand almost touched
him.  Then he fought, his teeth flashing in a snap that sank them into
the hand.  The next moment he received a clout alongside the head that
knocked him over on his side.  Then all fight fled out of him.  His
puppyhood and the instinct of submission took charge of him.  He sat
up on his haunches and ki-yi'd.  But the man whose hand he had bitten
was angry.  The cub received a clout on the other side of his head.
Whereupon he sat up and ki-yi'd louder than ever.
</p>
               <p>The four Indians laughed more loudly, while even the man who had
been bitten began to laugh.  They surrounded the cub and laughed at
him, while he wailed out his terror and his hurt.  In the midst of it,
he heard something.  The Indians heard it, too.  But the cub knew what
it was, and with a last, long wail that had in it more of triumph than
grief, he ceased his noise and waited for the coming of his mother, of
his ferocious and indomitable mother who fought and killed all <pb n="157"/> things and was never afraid.  She was snarling as she ran.
She had heard the cry of her cub and was dashing to save him.
</p>
               <p>She bounded in amongst them, her anxious and militant motherhood
making her anything but a pretty sight.  But to the cub the spectacle
of her protective rage was pleasing.  He uttered a glad little cry and
bounded to meet her, while the man-animals went back hastily several
steps.  The she-wolf stood over against her cub, facing the men, with
bristling hair, a snarl rumbling deep in her throat.  Her face was
distorted and malignant with menace, even the bridge of the nose
wrinkling from tip to eyes so prodigious was her snarl.
</p>
               <p>Then it was that a cry went up from one of the men.
“Kiche!” was what he uttered.  It was an exclamation of
surprise.  The cub felt his mother wilting at the sound.
</p>
               <p>“Kiche!” the man cried again, this time with sharpness and
authority.
</p>
               <p>And then the cub saw his mother, the she-wolf, the fearless one,
crouching down till her belly touched the ground, whimpering, wagging
her tail, making peace signs.  The cub could not understand.  He was
appalled.  The awe of man rushed over him again.  His instinct had
been true.  His mother verified it.  She, too, rendered submission to
the man-animals.
</p>
               <p>The man who had spoken came over to her.  He put his hand upon her
head, and she only crouched closer.  She did not snap, nor threaten to
snap.  The other men came up, and surrounded her, and felt her, and
pawed her, which actions she made no attempt to resent.  They were
greatly excited, and made many noises with their mouths.  These noises
were not indications of danger, the cub decided, as he crouched near
his mother, still bristling from time to time but doing his best to
submit.
</p>
               <p>“It is not strange,” an Indian was saying.  “Her father
was a wolf.  It is true, her mother was a dog; but did not my brother
tie her out in the woods all of three nights in the mating season?
Therefore was the father of Kiche a wolf.”
</p>
               <p>“It is a year, Gray Beaver, since she ran away,” spoke a
second Indian.
</p>
               <p>“It is not strange, Salmon Tongue,” Gray Beaver answered.<pb n="158"/>
 “It was the time of the famine, and there was no meat
for the dogs.”
</p>
               <p>“She has lived with the wolves,” said a third Indian.
</p>
               <p>“So it would seem, Three Eagles,” Gray Beaver answered,
laying his hand on the cub; “and this be the sign of it.”
</p>
               <p>The cub snarled a little at the touch of the hand, and the hand
flew back to administer a clout.  Whereupon the cub covered its fangs
and sank down submissively, while the hand, returning, rubbed behind
his ears, and up and down his back.
</p>
               <p>“This be the sign of it,” Gray Beaver went on.  “It is
plain that his mother is Kiche.  But his father was a wolf.  Wherefore
is there in him little dog and much wolf.  His fangs be white, and
White Fang shall be his name.  I have spoken.  He is my dog.  For was
not Kiche my brother's dog?  And is not my brother dead?”
</p>
               <p>The cub, who had thus received a name in the world, lay and
watched.  For a time the man-animals continued to make their
mouth-noises.  Then Gray Beaver took a knife from a sheath that hung
around his neck, and went into the thicket and cut a stick.  White
Fang watched him.  He notched the stick at each end and in the notches
fastened strings of raw-hide.  One string he tied around the throat of
Kiche.  Then he led her to a small pine, around which he tied the
other string.
</p>
               <p>White Fang followed and lay down beside her.  Salmon Tongue's hand
reached out to him and rolled him over on his back.  Kiche looked on
anxiously.  White Fang felt fear mounting in him again.  He could not
quite suppress a snarl, but he made no offer to snap.  The hand, with
fingers crooked and spread apart, rubbed his stomach in a playful way
and rolled him from side to side.  It was ridiculous and ungainly,
lying there on his back with legs sprawling in the air.  Besides, it
was a position of such utter helplessness that White Fang's whole
nature revolted against it.  He could do nothing to defend himself.
If this man-animal intended harm, White Fang knew that he could not
escape it.  How could he spring away with his four legs in the air
above him?  Yet submission made him master his fear, and he only
growled softly.  This growl he could not suppress; nor did the
man-animal resent it by <pb n="159"/> giving him a blow on the head.
And furthermore, such was the strangeness of it, White Fang
experienced an unaccountable sensation of pleasure as the hand rubbed
back and forth.  When he was rolled on his side he ceased the growl;
when the fingers pressed and prodded at the base of his ears the
pleasurable sensation increased; and when, with a final rub and
scratch, the man left him alone and went away, all fear had died out
of White Fang.  He was to know fear many times in his dealings with
man; yet it was a token of the fearless companionship with man that
was ultimately to be his.
</p>
               <p>After a time, White Fang heard strange noises approaching.  He was
quick in his classification, for he knew them at once for man-animal
noises.  A few minutes later the remainder of the tribe, strung out as
it was on the march, trailed in.  There were more men and many women
and children, forty souls of them, and all heavily burdened with camp
equipage and outfit.  Also there were many dogs; and these, with the
exception of the part-grown puppies, were likewise burdened with camp
outfit.  On their backs, in bags that fastened tightly around
underneath, the dogs carried from twenty to thirty pounds of weight.
</p>
               <p>White Fang had never seen dogs before, but at sight of them he felt
that they were his own kind, only somehow different.  But they
displayed little difference from the wolf when they discovered the cub
and his mother.  There was a rush.  White Fang bristled and snarled
and snapped in the face of the open-mouthed oncoming wave of dogs, and
went down and under them, feeling the sharp slash of teeth in his
body, himself biting and tearing at the legs and bellies above him.
There was a great uproar.  He could hear the snarl of Kiche as she
fought for him; and he could hear the cries of the man-animals, the
sound of clubs striking upon bodies, and the yelps of pain from the
dogs so struck.
</p>
               <p>Only a few seconds elapsed before he was on his feet again.  He
could now see the man-animals driving back the dogs with clubs and
stones, defending him, saving him from the savage teeth of his kind
that somehow was not his kind.  And though there was no reason in his
brain for a clear conception of so abstract a thing as justice,
nevertheless, in his own way, he felt the justice of the man-animals,
and he knew them for <pb n="160"/> what they were — makers of law
and executors of law.  Also, he appreciated the power with which they
administered the law.  Unlike any animals he had ever encountered,
they did not bite nor claw.  They enforced their live strength with
the power of dead things.  Dead things did their bidding.  Thus,
sticks and stones, directed by these strange creatures, leaped through
the air like living things, inflicting grievous hurts upon the dogs.
</p>
               <p>To his mind this was power unusual, power inconceivable and beyond
the natural, power that was godlike.  White Fang, in the very nature
of him, could never know anything about gods; at the best he could
know only things that were beyond knowing; but the wonder and awe that
he had of these man-animals in ways resembled what would be the wonder
and awe of man at sight of some celestial creature, on a mountain top,
hurling thunderbolts from either hand at an astonished world.
</p>
               <p>The last dog had been driven back.  The hubbub died down.  And
White Fang licked his hurts and meditated upon this, his first taste
of pack-cruelty and his introduction to the pack.  He had never
dreamed that his own kind consisted of more than One Eye, his mother,
and himself.  They had constituted a kind apart, and here, abruptly,
he had discovered many more creatures apparently of his own kind.  And
there was a subconscious resentment that these, his kind, at first
sight had pitched upon him and tried to destroy him.  In the same way
he resented his mother being tied with a stick, even though it was
done by the superior man-animals.  It savored of the trap, of bondage.
Yet of the trap and of bondage he knew nothing.  Freedom to roam and
run and lie down at will, had been his heritage; and here it was being
infringed upon.  His mother's movements were restricted to the length
of a stick, and by the length of that same stick was he restricted,
for he had not yet got beyond the need of his mother's side.
</p>
               <p>He did not like it.  Nor did he like it when the man-animals arose
and went on with their march; for a tiny man-animal took the other end
of the stick and led Kiche captive behind him, and behind Kiche
followed White Fang, greatly <pb n="161"/> perturbed and worried by
this new adventure he had entered upon.
</p>
               <p>They went down the valley of the stream, far beyond White Fang's
widest ranging, until they came to the end of the valley, where the
stream ran into the Mackenzie River.  Here, where canoes were cached
on poles high in the air and where stood fish-racks for the drying of
fish, camp was made; and White Fang looked on with wondering eyes.
The superiority of these man-animals increased with every moment.
There was their mastery over all these sharp-fanged dogs.  It breathed
of power.  But greater than that, to the wolf-cub, was their mastery
over things not alive; their capacity to communicate motion to
unmoving things; their capacity to change the very face of the world.
</p>
               <p>It was this last that especially affected him.  The elevation of
frames of poles caught his eye; yet this in itself was not so
remarkable, being done by the same creatures that flung sticks and
stones to great distances.  But when the frames of poles were made
into tepees by being covered with cloth and skins, White Fang was
astounded.  It was the colossal bulk of them that impressed him.  They
arose around him, on every side, like some monstrous quick-growing
form of life.  They occupied nearly the whole circumference of his
field of vision.  He was afraid of them.  They loomed ominously above
him; and when the breeze stirred them into huge movements, he cowered
down in fear, keeping his eyes warily upon them, and prepared to
spring away if they attempted to precipitate themselves upon him.
</p>
               <p>But in a short while his fear of the tepees passed away.  He saw
the women and children passing in and out of them without harm, and he
saw the dogs trying often to get into them, and being driven away with
sharp words and flying stones.  After a time, he left Kiche's side and
crawled cautiously toward the wall of the nearest tepee.  It was the
curiosity of growth that urged him on — the necessity of
learning and living and doing that brings experience.  The last few
inches to the wall of the tepee were crawled with painful slowness and
precaution.  The day's events had prepared him for the unknown to
manifest itself in most stupendous and unthinkable <pb n="162"/> ways.
At last his nose touched the canvas.  He waited.  Nothing happened.
Then he smelled the strange fabric, saturated with the man-smell.  He
closed on the canvas with his teeth and gave a gentle tug.  Nothing
happened, though the adjacent portions of the tepee moved.  He tugged
harder.  There was a greater movement.  It was delightful.  He tugged
still harder, and repeatedly, until the whole tepee was in motion.
Then the sharp cry of a squaw inside sent him scampering back to
Kiche.  But after that he was afraid no more of the looming bulks of
the tepees.
</p>
               <p>A moment later he was straying away again from his mother.  Her
stick was tied to a peg in the ground and she could not follow him.  A
part-grown puppy, somewhat larger and older than he, came toward him
slowly, with ostentatious and belligerent importance.  The puppy's
name, as White Fang was afterward to hear him called, was Lip-lip.  He
had had experience in puppy fights and was already something of a
bully.
</p>
               <p>Lip-lip was White Fang's own kind, and, being only a puppy, did not
seem dangerous; so White Fang prepared to meet him in friendly spirit.
But when the stranger's walk became stiff-legged and his lips lifted
clear of his teeth, White Fang stiffened, too, and answered with
lifted lips.  They half circled about each other, tentatively,
snarling and bristling.  This lasted several minutes, and White Fang
was beginning to enjoy it, as a sort of game.  But suddenly, with
remarkable swiftness, Lip-lip leaped in, delivered a slashing snap,
and leaped away again.  The snap had taken effect on the shoulder that
had been hurt by the lynx and that was still sore deep down near the
bone.  The surprise and hurt of it brought a yelp out of White Fang;
but the next moment, in a rush of anger, he was upon Lip-lip and
snapping viciously.
</p>
               <p>But Lip-lip had lived his life in camp and had fought many puppy
fights.  Three times, four times, and half a dozen times, his sharp
little teeth scored on the newcomer, until White Fang, yelping
shamelessly, fled to the protection of his mother.  It was the first
of the many fights he was to have with Lip-lip, for they were enemies
from the start, born so, with natures destined perpetually to clash.
</p>
               <p>Kiche licked White Fang soothingly with her tongue, and <pb n="163"/> tried to prevail upon him to remain with her.  But his
curiosity was rampant, and several minutes later he was venturing
forth on a new quest.  He came upon one of the man-animals, Gray
Beaver, who was squatting on his hams and doing something with sticks
and dry moss spread before him on the ground.  White Fang came near to
him and watched.  Gray Beaver made mouth-noises which White Fang
interpreted as not hostile, so he came still nearer.
</p>
               <p>Women and children were carrying more sticks and branches to Gray
Beaver.  It was evidently an affair of moment.  White Fang came in
until he touched Gray Beaver's knee, so curious was he, and already
forgetful that this was a terrible man-animal.  Suddenly he saw a
strange thing like mist beginning to arise from the sticks and moss
beneath Gray Beaver's hands.  Then, amongst the sticks themselves,
appeared a live thing, twisting and turning, of a color like the color
of the sun in the sky.  White Fang knew nothing about fire.  It drew
him as the light in the mouth of the cave had drawn him in his early
puppyhood.  He crawled the several steps toward the flame.  He heard
Gray Beaver chuckle above him, and he knew the sound was not hostile.
Then his nose touched the flame, and at the same instant his little
tongue went out to it.
</p>
               <p>For a moment he was paralyzed.  The unknown, lurking in the midst
of the sticks and moss, was savagely clutching him by the nose.  He
scrambled backward, bursting out in an astonished explosion of
ki-yi's.  At the sound, Kiche leaped snarling to the end of her stick,
and there raged terribly because she could not come to his aid.  But
Gray Beaver laughed loudly, and slapped his thighs, and told the
happening to all the rest of the camp, till everybody was laughing
uproariously.  But White Fang sat on his haunches and ki-yi'd and
ki-yi'd, a forlorn and pitiable little figure in the midst of the
man-animals.
</p>
               <p>It was the worst hurt he had ever known.  Both nose and tongue had
been scorched by the live thing, sun-colored, that had grown up under
Gray Beaver's hands.  He cried and cried interminably, and every fresh
wail was greeted by bursts of laughter on the part of the man-animals.
He tried to soothe his nose with his tongue, but the tongue was burnt
too, and <pb n="164"/> the two hurts coming together produced greater
hurt; whereupon he cried more hopelessly and helplessly than ever.
</p>
               <p>And then shame came to him.  He knew laughter and the meaning of
it.  It is not given us to know how some animals know laughter, and
know when they are being laughed at; but it was this same way that
White Fang knew it.  And he felt shame that the man-animals should be
laughing at him.  He turned and fled away, not from the hurt of the
fire, but from the laughter that sank even deeper, and hurt in the
spirit of him.  And he fled to Kiche, raging at the end of her stick
like an animal gone mad — to Kiche, the one creature in the
world who was not laughing at him.
</p>
               <p>Twilight drew down and night came on, and White Fang lay by his
mother's side.  His nose and tongue still hurt, but he was perplexed
by a greater trouble.  He was homesick.  He felt a vacancy in him, a
need for the hush and quietude of the stream and the cave in the
cliff.  Life had become too populous.  There were so many of the
man-animals, men, women, and children, all making noises and
irritations.  And there were the dogs, ever squabbling and bickering,
bursting into uproars and creating confusions.  The restful loneliness
of the only life he had known was gone.  Here the very air was
palpitant with life.  It hummed and buzzed unceasingly.  Continually
changing its intensity and abruptly variant in pitch, it impinged on
his nerves and senses, made him nervous and restless and worried him
with a perpetual imminence of happening.
</p>
               <p>He watched the man-animals, coming and going and moving about the
camp.  In fashion distantly resembling the way men look upon the gods
they create, so looked White Fang upon the man-animals before him.
They were superior creatures, of a verity, gods.  To his dim
comprehension they were as much wonder-workers as gods are to men.
They were creatures of mastery, possessing all manner of unknown and
impossible potencies, overlords of the alive and the not alive,
— making obey that which moved, imparting movement to that which
did not move, and making life, sun-colored and biting life, to grow
out of dead moss and wood.  They were fire-makers!  They were gods!
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C3.2" type="chapter">
               <pb n="165"/>
               <head>The
Bondage</head>
               <p>The days were thronged with experience for White
Fang.  During the time that Kiche was tied by the stick, he ran about
over all the camp, inquiring, investigating, learning.  He quickly
came to know much of the ways of the man-animals, but familiarity did
not breed contempt.  The more he came to know them, the more they
vindicated their superiority, the more they displayed their mysterious
powers, the greater loomed their god-likeness.
</p>
               <p>To man has been given the grief, often, of seeing his gods
overthrown and his altars crumbling; but to the wolf and the wild dog
that have come in to crouch at man's feet, this grief has never come.
Unlike man, whose gods are of the unseen and the overguessed, vapors
and mists of fancy eluding the garmenture of reality, wandering
wraiths of desired goodness and power, intangible outcroppings of self
into the realm of spirit — unlike man, the wolf and the wild dog
that have come in to the fire find their gods in the living flesh,
solid to the touch, occupying earth-space and requiring time for the
accomplishment of their ends and their existence.  No effort of faith
is necessary to believe in such a god; no effort of will can possibly
induce disbelief in such a god.  There is no getting away from it.
There it stands, on its two hind-legs, club in hand, immensely
potential, passionate and wrathful and loving, god and mystery and
power all wrapped up and around by flesh that bleeds when it is torn
and that is good to eat like any flesh.
</p>
               <p>And so it was with White Fang.  The man-animals were gods
unmistakable and unescapable.  As his mother, Kiche, had rendered her
allegiance to them at the first cry of her name, so he was beginning
to render his allegiance.  He gave them the trail as a privilege
indubitably theirs.  When they walked, he got out of their way.  When
they called, he came.  When they threatened, he cowered down.  When
they commanded <pb n="166"/> him to go, he went away hurriedly.  For
behind any wish of theirs was power to enforce that wish, power that
hurt, power that expressed itself in clouts and clubs, in flying
stones and stinging lashes of whips.
</p>
               <p>He belonged to them as all dogs belonged to them.  His actions were
theirs to command.  His body was theirs to maul, to stamp upon, to
tolerate.  Such was the lesson that was quickly borne in upon him.  It
came hard, going as it did, counter to much that was strong and
dominant in his own nature; and, while he disliked it in the learning
of it, unknown to himself he was learning to like it.  It was a
placing of his destiny in another's hands, a shifting of the
responsibilities of existence.  This in itself was compensation, for
it is always easier to lean upon another than to stand alone.
</p>
               <p>But it did not all happen in a day, this giving over of himself,
body and soul, to the man-animals.  He could not immediately forego
his wild heritage and his memories of the Wild.  There were days when
he crept to the edge of the forest and stood and listened to something
calling him far and away.  And always he returned, restless and
uncomfortable, to whimper softly and wistfully at Kiche's side and to
lick her face with eager, questioning tongue.
</p>
               <p>White Fang learned rapidly the ways of the camp.  He knew the
injustice and greediness of the older dogs when meat or fish was
thrown out to be eaten.  He came to know that men were more just,
children more cruel, and women more kindly and more likely to toss him
a bit of meat or bone.  And after two or three painful adventures with
the mothers of part-grown puppies, he came into the knowledge that it
was always good policy to let such mothers alone, to keep away from
them as far as possible, and to avoid them when he saw them coming.
</p>
               <p>But the bane of his life was Lip-lip.  Larger, older, and stronger,
Lip-lip had selected White Fang for his special object of persecution.
White Fang fought willingly enough, but he was outclassed.  His enemy
was too big.  Lip-lip became a nightmare to him.  Whenever he ventured
away from his mother, the bully was sure to appear, trailing at his
heels, snarling at him, picking upon him, and watchful of an
opportunity, when no man-animal was near, to spring upon him <pb n="167"/> and force a fight.  As Lip-lip invariably won, he enjoyed it
hugely.  It became his chief delight in life, as it became White
Fang's chief torment.
</p>
               <p>But the effect upon White Fang was not to cow him.  Though he
suffered most of the damage and was always defeated, his spirit
remained unsubdued.  Yet a bad effect was produced.  He became
malignant and morose.  His temper had been savage by birth, but it
became more savage under this unending persecution.  The genial,
playful, puppyish side of him found little expression.  He never
played and gambolled about with the other puppies of the camp.
Lip-lip would not permit it.  The moment White Fang appeared near
them, Lip-lip was upon him, bullying and hectoring him, or fighting
with him until he had driven him away.
</p>
               <p>The effect of all this was to rob White Fang of much of his
puppyhood and to make him in his comportment older than his age.
Denied the outlet, through play, of his energies, he recoiled upon
himself and developed his mental processes.  He became cunning; he had
idle time in which to devote himself to thoughts of trickery.
Prevented from obtaining his share of meat and fish when a general
feed was given to the camp-dogs, he became a clever thief.  He had to
forage for himself, and he foraged well, though he was ofttimes a
plague to the squaws in consequence.  He learned to sneak about camp,
to be crafty, to know what was going on everywhere, to see and to hear
everything and to reason accordingly, and successfully to devise ways
and means of avoiding his implacable persecutor.
</p>
               <p>It was early in the days of his persecution that he played his
first really big crafty game and got therefrom his first taste of
revenge.  As Kiche, when with the wolves, had lured out to destruction
dogs from the camps of men, so White Fang, in manner somewhat similar,
lured Lip-lip into Kiche's avenging jaws.  Retreating before Lip-lip,
White Fang made an indirect flight that led in and out and around the
various tepees of the camp.  He was a good runner, swifter than any
other puppy of his size, and swifter than Lip-lip.  But he did not run
his best in this chase.  He barely held his own, one leap ahead of his
pursuer.
</p>
               <p>Lip-lip, excited by the chase and by the persistent nearness <pb n="168"/> of his victim, forgot caution and locality.  When he
remembered locality, it was too late.  Dashing at top speed around a
tepee, he ran full tilt into Kiche lying at the end of her stick.  He
gave one yelp of consternation, and then her punishing jaws closed
upon him.  She was tied, but he could not get away from her easily.
She rolled him off his legs so that he could not run, while she
repeatedly ripped and slashed him with her fangs.
</p>
               <p>When at last he succeeded in rolling clear of her, he crawled to
his feet, badly dishevelled, hurt both in body and in spirit.  His
hair was standing out all over him in tufts where her teeth had
mauled.  He stood where he had arisen, opened his mouth, and broke out
the long, heart-broken puppy wail.  But even this he was not allowed
to complete.  In the middle of it, White Fang, rushing in, sank his
teeth into Lip-lip's hind leg.  There was no fight left in Lip-lip,
and he ran away shamelessly, his victim hot on his heels and worrying
him all the way back to his own tepee.  Here the squaws came to his
aid, and White Fang, transformed into a raging demon, was finally
driven off only by a fusillade of stones.
</p>
               <p>Came the day when Gray Beaver, deciding that the liability of her
running away was past, released Kiche.  White Fang was delighted with
his mother's freedom.  He accompanied her joyfully about the camp;
and, so long as he remained close by her side, Lip-lip kept a
respectful distance.  White Fang even bristled up to him and walked
stiff-legged, but Lip-lip ignored the challenge.  He was no fool
himself, and whatever vengeance he desired to wreak, he could wait
until he caught White Fang alone.
</p>
               <p>Later on that day, Kiche and White Fang strayed into the edge of
the woods next to the camp.  He had led his mother there, step by
step, and now, when she stopped, he tried to inveigle her farther.
The stream, the lair, and the quiet woods were calling to him, and he
wanted her to come.  He ran on a few steps, stopped, and looked back.
She had not moved.  He whined pleadingly, and scurried playfully in
and out of the underbrush.  He ran back to her, licked her face, and
ran on again.  And still she did not move.  He stopped and regarded
her, all of an intentness and eagerness, physically expressed, <pb n="169"/> that slowly faded out of him as she turned her head and gazed
back at the camp.
</p>
               <p>There was something calling to him out there in the open.  His
mother heard it, too.  But she heard also that other and louder call,
the call of the fire and of man — the call which it has been
given alone of all animals to the wolf to answer, to the wolf and the
wild-dog, who are brothers.
</p>
               <p>Kiche turned and slowly trotted back toward camp.  Stronger than
the physical restraint of the stick was the clutch of the camp upon
her.  Unseen and occultly, the gods still gripped with their power and
would not let her go.  White Fang sat down in the shadow of a birch
and whimpered softly.  There was a strong smell of pine, and subtle
woods fragrances filled the air, reminding him of his old life of
freedom before the days of his bondage.  But he was still only a
part-grown puppy, and stronger than the call either of man or of the
Wild was the call of his mother.  All the hours of his short life he
had depended upon her.  The time was yet to come for independence.  So
he arose and trotted forlornly back to camp, pausing once, and twice,
to sit down and whimper and to listen to the call that still sounded
in the depths of the forest.
</p>
               <p>In the Wild the time of a mother with her young is short; but under
the dominion of man it is sometimes even shorter.  Thus it was with
White Fang.  Gray Beaver was in the debt of Three Eagles.  Three
Eagles was going away on a trip up the Mackenzie to the Great Slave
Lake.  A strip of scarlet cloth, a bearskin, twenty cartridges, and
Kiche, went to pay the debt.  White Fang saw his mother taken aboard
Three Eagles' canoe, and tried to follow her.  A blow from Three
Eagles knocked him backward to the land.  The canoe shoved off.  He
sprang into the water and swam after it, deaf to the sharp cries of
Gray Beaver to return.  Even a man-animal, a god, White Fang ignored,
such was the terror he was in of losing his mother.
</p>
               <p>But gods are accustomed to being obeyed, and Gray Beaver wrathfully
launched a canoe in pursuit.  When he overtook White Fang, he reached
down and by the nape of the neck lifted him clear of the water.  He
did not deposit him at once in the bottom of the canoe.  Holding him
suspended with one <pb n="170"/> hand, with the other hand he proceeded
to give him a beating.  And it <emph rend="italic">was</emph> a
beating.  His hand was heavy.  Every blow was shrewd to hurt; and he
delivered a multitude of blows.
</p>
               <p>Impelled by the blows that rained upon him, now from this side, now
from that, White Fang swung back and forth like an erratic and jerky
pendulum.  Varying were the emotions that surged through him.  At
first, he had known surprise.  Then came a momentary fear, when he
yelped several times to the impact of the hand.  But this was quickly
followed by anger.  His free nature asserted itself, and he showed his
teeth and snarled fearlessly in the face of the wrathful god.  This
but served to make the god more wrathful.  The blows came faster,
heavier, more shrewd to hurt.
</p>
               <p>Gray Beaver continued to beat, White Fang continued to snarl.  But
this could not last forever.  One or the other must give over, and
that one was White Fang.  Fear surged through him again.  For the
first time he was being really man-handled.  The occasional blows of
sticks and stones he had previously experienced were as caresses
compared with this.  He broke down and began to cry and yelp.  For a
time each blow brought a yelp from him; but fear passed into terror,
until finally his yelps were voiced in unbroken succession,
unconnected with the rhythm of the punishment.
</p>
               <p>At last Gray Beaver withheld his hand.  White Fang, hanging limply,
continued to cry.  This seemed to satisfy his master, who flung him
down roughly in the bottom of the canoe.  In the meantime the canoe
had drifted down the stream.  Gray Beaver picked up the paddle.  White
Fang was in his way.  He spurned him savagely with his foot.  In that
moment White Fang's free nature flashed forth again, and he sank his
teeth into the moccasined foot.
</p>
               <p>The beating that had gone before was as nothing compared with the
beating he now received.  Gray Beaver's wrath was terrible; likewise
was White Fang's fright.  Not only the hand, but the hard wooden
paddle was used upon him; and he was bruised and sore in all his small
body when he was again flung down in the canoe.  Again, and this time
with purpose, did Gray Beaver kick him.  White Fang did not repeat his
attack on the foot.  He had learned another lesson of his bondage.
Never, no matter what the circumstance, must he dare to <pb n="171"/>
bite the god who was lord and master over him; the body of the lord
and master was sacred, not to be defiled by the teeth of such as he.
That was evidently the crime of crimes, the one offence there was no
condoning nor overlooking.
</p>
               <p>When the canoe touched the shore, White Fang lay whimpering and
motionless, waiting the will of Gray Beaver.  It was Gray Beaver's
will that he should go ashore, for ashore he was flung, striking
heavily on his side and hurting his bruises afresh.  He crawled
tremblingly to his feet and stood whimpering.  Lip-lip, who had
watched the whole proceeding from the bank, now rushed upon him,
knocking him over and sinking his teeth into him.  White Fang was too
helpless to defend himself, and it would have gone hard with him had
not Gray Beaver's foot shot out, lifting Lip-lip into the air with its
violence so that he smashed down to earth a dozen feet away.  This was
the man-animal's justice; and even then, in his own pitiable plight,
White Fang experienced a little grateful thrill.  At Gray Beaver's
heels he limped obediently through the village to the tepee.  And so
it came that White Fang learned that the right to punish was something
the gods reserved for themselves and denied to the lesser creatures
under them.
</p>
               <p>That night, when all was still, White Fang remembered his mother
and sorrowed for her.  He sorrowed too loudly and woke up Gray Beaver,
who beat him.  After that he mourned gently when the gods were around.
But sometimes, straying off to the edge of the woods by himself, he
gave vent to his grief, and cried it out with loud whimperings and
wailings.
</p>
               <p>It was during this period that he might have hearkened to the
memories of the lair and the stream and run back to the Wild.  But the
memory of his mother held him.  As the hunting man-animals went out
and came back, so she would come back to the village sometime.  So he
remained in his bondage waiting for her.
</p>
               <p>But it was not altogether an unhappy bondage.  There was much to
interest him.  Something was always happening.  There was no end to
the strange things these gods did, and he was always curious to see.
Besides, he was learning how to get along with Gray Beaver.
Obedience, rigid, undeviating obedience, was what was exacted of him;
and in return he escaped beatings and his existence was tolerated.
<pb n="172"/>
               </p>
               <p>Nay, Gray Beaver himself sometimes tossed him a piece
of meat, and defended him against the other dogs in the eating of it.
And such a piece of meat was of value.  It was worth more, in some
strange way, than a dozen pieces of meat from the hand of a squaw.
Gray Beaver never petted nor caressed.  Perhaps it was the weight of
his hand, perhaps his justice, perhaps the sheer power of him, and
perhaps it was all these things that influenced White Fang; for a
certain tie of attachment was forming between him and his surly lord.
</p>
               <p>Insidiously, and by remote ways, as well as by the power of stick
and stone and clout of hand, were the shackles of White Fang's bondage
being riveted upon him.  The qualities in his kind that in the
beginning made it possible for them to come in to the fires of men,
were qualities capable of development.  They were developing in him,
and the camp-life, replete with misery as it was, was secretly
endearing itself to him all the time.  But White Fang was unaware of
it.  He knew only grief for the loss of Kiche, hope for her return,
and a hungry yearning for the free life that had been his.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C3.3" type="chapter">
               <pb n="173"/>
               <head>The
Outcast</head>
               <p>Lip-lip continued so to darken his days that White
Fang became wickeder and moreocious than it was his natural right to
be.  Savageness was a part of his make-up, but the savageness thus
developed exceeded his make-up.  He acquired a reputation for
wickedness amongst the man-animals themselves.  Wherever there was
trouble and uproar in camp, fighting and squabbling or the outcry of a
squaw over a bit of stolen meat, they were sure to find White Fang
mixed up in it and usually at the bottom of it.  They did not bother
to look after the causes of his conduct.  They saw only the effects,
and the effects were bad.  He was a sneak and a thief, a
mischief-maker, a fomenter of trouble; and irate squaws told him to
his face, the while he eyed them alert and ready to dodge any
quick-flung missile, that he was a wolf and worthless and bound to
come to an evil end.
</p>
               <p>He found himself an outcast in the midst of the populous camp.  All
the young dogs followed Lip-lip's lead.  There was a difference
between White Fang and them.  Perhaps they sensed his wild-wood breed,
and instinctively felt for him the enmity that the domestic dog feels
for the wolf.  But be that as it may, they joined with Lip-lip in the
persecution.  And, once declared against him, they found good reason
to continue declared against him.  One and all, from time to time,
they felt his teeth; and to his credit, he gave more than he received.
Many of them he could whip in single fight; but single fight was
denied him.  The beginning of such a fight was a signal for all the
young dogs in camp to come running and pitch upon him.
</p>
               <p>Out of this pack-persecution he learned two important things: how
to take care of himself in a mass-fight against him; and how, on a
single dog, to inflict the greatest amount of damage in the briefest
space of time.  To keep one's feet in the midst of the hostile mass
meant life, and this he learned <pb n="174"/> well.  He became cat-like
in his ability to stay on his feet.  Even grown dogs might hurtle him
backward or sideways with the impact of their heavy bodies; and
backward or sideways he would go, in the air or sliding on the ground,
but always with his legs under him and his feet downward to the mother
earth.
</p>
               <p>When dogs fight, there are usually preliminaries to the actual
combat — snarlings and bristlings and stiff-legged struttings.
But White Fang learned to omit these preliminaries.  Delay meant the
coming against him of all the young dogs.  He must do his work quickly
and get away.  So he learned to give no warning of his intention.  He
rushed in and snapped and slashed on the instant, without notice,
before his foe could prepare to meet him.  Thus he learned how to
inflict quick and severe damage.  Also he learned the value of
surprise.  A dog, taken off its guard, its shoulder slashed open or
its ear ripped in ribbons before it knew what was happening, was a dog
half whipped.
</p>
               <p>Furthermore, it was remarkably easy to overthrow a dog taken by
surprise; while a dog, thus overthrown, invariably exposed for a
moment the soft underside of its neck — the vulnerable point at
which to strike for its life.  White Fang knew this point.  It was a
knowledge bequeathed to him directly from the hunting generations of
wolves.  So it was that White Fang's method, when he took the
offensive, was: first, to find a young dog alone; second, to surprise
it and knock it off its feet; and third, to drive in with his teeth at
the soft throat.
</p>
               <p>Being but partly grown, his jaws had not yet become large enough
nor strong enough to make his throat-attack deadly; but many a young
dog went around camp with a lacerated throat in token of White Fang's
intention.  And one day, catching one of his enemies alone on the edge
of the woods, he managed, by repeatedly overthrowing him and attacking
the throat, to cut the great vein and let out the life.  There was a
great row that night.  He had been observed, the news had been carried
to the dead dog's master, the squaws remembered all the instances of
stolen meat, and Gray Beaver was beset by many angry voices.  But he
resolutely held the door of his tepee, inside which he had placed the
culprit, and <pb n="175"/> refused to permit the vengeance for which
his tribespeople clamored.
</p>
               <p>White Fang became hated by man and dog.  During this period of his
development he never knew a moment's security.  The tooth of every dog
was against him, the hand of every man.  He was greeted with snarls by
his kind, with curses and stones by his gods.  He lived tensely.  He
was always keyed up, alert for attack, wary of being attacked, with an
eye for sudden and unexpected missiles, prepared to act precipitately
and coolly, to leap in with a flash of teeth, or to leap away with a
menacing snarl.
</p>
               <p>As for snarling, he could snarl more terribly than any dog, young
or old, in camp.  The intent of the snarl is to warn or frighten, and
judgment is required to know when it should be used.  White Fang knew
how to make it and when to make it.  Into his snarl he incorporated
all that was vicious, malignant, and horrible.  With nose serrulated
by continuous spasms, hair bristling in recurrent waves, tongue
whipping out like a red snake and whipping back again, ears flattened
down, eyes gleaming hatred, lips wrinkled back, and fangs exposed and
dripping, he could compel a pause on the part of almost any assailant.
A temporary pause, when taken off his guard, gave him the vital moment
in which to think and determine his action.  But often a pause so
gained lengthened out until it evolved into a complete cessation from
the attack.  And before more than one of the grown dogs White Fang's
snarl enabled him to beat an honorable retreat.
</p>
               <p>An outcast himself from the pack of the part-grown dogs, his
sanguinary methods and remarkable efficiency made the pack pay for its
persecution of him.  Not permitted himself to run with the pack, the
curious state of affairs obtained that no member of the pack could run
outside the pack.  White Fang would not permit it.  What of his
bushwhacking and waylaying tactics, the young dogs were afraid to run
by themselves.  With the exception of Lip-lip, they were compelled to
bunch together for mutual protection against the terrible enemy they
had made.  A puppy alone by the river bank meant a puppy dead or a
puppy that aroused the camp with its shrill pain and terror as it fled
back from the wolf-cub that had waylaid it.
<pb n="176"/>
               </p>
               <p>But White Fang's reprisals did not cease, even when
the young dogs had learned thoroughly that they must stay together.
He attacked them when he caught them alone, and they attacked him when
they were bunched.  The sight of him was sufficient to start them
rushing after him, at which times his swiftness usually carried him
into safety.  But woe to the dog that outran his fellows in such
pursuit!  White Fang had learned to turn suddenly upon the pursuer
that was ahead of the pack and thoroughly to rip him up before the
pack could arrive.  This occurred with great frequency, for, once in
full cry, the dogs were prone to forget themselves in the excitement
of the chase, while White Fang never forgot himself.  Stealing
backward glances as he ran, he was always ready to whirl around and
down the overzealous pursuer that outran his fellows.
</p>
               <p>Young dogs are bound to play, and out of the exigencies of the
situation they realized their play in this mimic warfare.  Thus it was
that the hunt of White Fang became their chief game — a deadly
game, withal, and at all times a serious game.  He, on the other hand,
being the fastest-footed, was unafraid to venture anywhere.  During
the period that he waited vainly for his mother to come back, he led
the pack many a wild chase through the adjacent woods.  But the pack
invariably lost him.  Its noise and outcry warned him of its presence,
while he ran alone, velvet-footed, silently, a moving shadow among the
trees after the manner of his father and mother before him.  Further,
he was more directly connected with the Wild than they; and he knew
more of its secrets and stratagems.  A favorite trick of his was to
lose his trail in running water and then lie quietly in a near-by
thicket while their baffled cries arose around him.
</p>
               <p>Hated by his kind and by mankind, indomitable, perpetually warred
upon and himself waging perpetual war, his development was rapid and
one-sided.  This was no soil for kindliness and affection to blossom
in.  Of such things he had not the faintest glimmering.  The code he
learned was to obey the strong and to oppress the weak.  Gray Beaver
was a god, and strong.  Therefore White Fang obeyed him.  But the dog
younger or smaller than himself was weak, a thing to be destroyed.
His development was in the direction of power.  In <pb n="177"/> order
to face the constant danger of hurt and even of destruction, his
predatory and protective faculties were unduly developed.  He became
quicker of movement than the other dogs, swifter of foot, craftier,
deadlier, more lithe, more lean with ironlike muscle and sinew, more
enduring, more cruel, more ferocious, and more intelligent.  He had to
become all these things, else he would not have held his own nor
survived the hostile environment in which he found himself.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C3.4" type="chapter">
               <pb n="178"/>
               <head>The Trail
of the Gods</head>
               <p>In the fall of the year, when the days were
shortening and the bite of the frost was coming into the air, White
Fang got his chance for liberty.  For several days there had been a
great hubbub in the village.  The summer camp was being dismantled,
and the tribe, bag and baggage, was preparing to go off to the fall
hunting.  White Fang watched it all with eager eyes, and when the
tepees began to come down and the canoes were loading at the bank, he
understood.  Already the canoes were departing, and some had
disappeared down the river.
</p>
               <p>Quite deliberately he determined to stay behind.  He waited his
opportunity to slink out of camp to the woods.  Here, in the running
stream where ice was beginning to form, he hid his trail.  Then he
crawled into the heart of a dense thicket and waited.  The time passed
by, and he slept intermittently for hours.  Then he was aroused by
Gray Beaver's voice calling him by name.  There were other voices.
White Fang could hear Gray Beaver's squaw taking part in the search,
and Mit-sah, who was Gray Beaver's son.
</p>
               <p>White Fang trembled with fear, and though the impulse came to crawl
out of his hiding-place, he resisted it.  After a time the voices died
away, and some time after that he crept out to enjoy the success of
his undertaking.  Darkness was coming on, and for a while he played
about among the trees, pleasuring in his freedom.  Then, and quite
suddenly, he became aware of loneliness.  He sat down to consider,
listening to the silence of the forest and perturbed by it.  That
nothing moved nor sounded, seemed ominous.  He felt the lurking of
danger, unseen and unguessed.  He was suspicious of the looming bulks
of the trees and of the dark shadows that might conceal all manner of
perilous things.
</p>
               <p>Then it was cold.  Here was no warm side of a tepee against which
to snuggle.  The frost was in his feet, and he kept lifting <pb n="179"/> first one fore-foot and then the other.  He curved his bushy
tail around to cover them, and at the same time he saw a vision.
There was nothing strange about it.  Upon his inward sight was
impressed a succession of memory-pictures.  He saw the camp again, the
tepees, and the blaze of the fires.  He heard the shrill voices of the
women, the gruff basses of the men, and the snarling of the dogs.  He
was hungry, and he remembered pieces of meat and fish that had been
thrown him.  Here was no meat, nothing but a threatening and inedible
silence.
</p>
               <p>His bondage had softened him.  Irresponsibility had weakened him.
He had forgotten how to shift for himself.  The night yawned about
him.  His senses, accustomed to the hum and bustle of the camp, used
to the continuous impact of sights and sounds, were now left idle.
There was nothing to do, nothing to see nor hear.  They strained to
catch some interruption of the silence and immobility of nature.  They
were appalled by inaction and by the feel of something terrible
impending.
</p>
               <p>He gave a great start of fright.  A colossal and formless something
was rushing across the field of his vision.  It was a tree-shadow
flung by the moon, from whose face the clouds had been brushed away.
Reassured, he whimpered softly; then he suppressed the whimper for
fear that it might attract the attention of the lurking dangers.
</p>
               <p>A tree, contracting in the cool of the night, made a loud noise.
It was directly above him.  He yelped in his fright.  A panic seized
him, and he ran madly toward the village.  He knew an overpowering
desire for the protection and companionship of man.  In his nostrils
was the smell of the camp-smoke.  In his ears the camp sounds and
cries were ringing loud.  He passed out of the forest and into the
moonlit open where were no shadows nor darknesses.  But no village
greeted his eyes.  He had forgotten.  The village had gone away.
</p>
               <p>His wild flight ceased abruptly.  There was no place to which to
flee.  He slunk forlornly through the deserted camp, smelling the
rubbish-heaps and the discarded rags and tags of the gods.  He would
have been glad for the rattle of stones about him, flung by an angry
squaw, glad for the hand of <pb n="180"/> Gray Beaver descending upon
him in wrath; while he would have welcomed with delight Lip-lip and
the whole snarling, cowardly pack.
</p>
               <p>He came to where Gray Beaver's tepee had stood.  In the centre of
the space it had occupied, he sat down.  He pointed his nose at the
moon.  His throat was afflicted by rigid spasms, his mouth opened, and
in a heart-broken cry bubbled up his loneliness and fear, his grief
for Kiche, all his past sorrows and miseries as well as his
apprehension of sufferings and dangers to come.  It was the long
wolf-howl, full-throated and mournful, the first howl he had ever
uttered.
</p>
               <p>The coming of daylight dispelled his fears, but increased his
loneliness.  The naked earth, which so shortly before had been so
populous, thrust his loneliness more forcibly upon him.  It did not
take him long to make up his mind.  He plunged into the forest and
followed the river bank down the stream.  All day he ran.  He did not
rest.  He seemed made to run on forever.  His iron-like body ignored
fatigue.  And even after fatigue came, his heritage of endurance
braced him to endless endeavor and enabled him to drive his
complaining body onward.
</p>
               <p>Where the river swung in against precipitous bluffs, he climbed the
high mountains behind.  Rivers and streams that entered the main river
he forded or swam.  Often he took to the rim-ice that was beginning to
form, and more than once he crashed through and struggled for life in
the icy current.  Always he was on the lookout for the trail of the
gods where it might leave the river and proceed inland.
</p>
               <p>White Fang was intelligent beyond the average of his kind; yet his
mental vision was not wide enough to embrace the other bank of the
Mackenzie.  What if the trail of the gods led out on that side?  It
never entered his head.  Later on, when he had travelled more and
grown older and wiser and come to know more of trails and rivers, it
might be that he could grasp and apprehend such a possibility.  But
that mental power was yet in the future.  Just now he ran blindly, his
own bank of the Mackenzie alone entering into his calculations.
</p>
               <p>All night he ran, blundering in the darkness into mishaps and
obstacles that delayed but did not daunt.  By the middle of the second
day he had been running continuously for <pb n="181"/> thirty hours,
and the iron of his flesh was giving out.  It was the endurance of his
mind that kept him going.  He had not eaten in forty hours, and he was
weak with hunger.  The repeated drenchings in the icy water had
likewise had their effect on him.  His handsome coat was draggled.
The broad pads of his feet were bruised and bleeding.  He had begun to
limp, and this limp increased with the hours.  To make it worse, the
light of the sky was obscured and snow began to fall — a raw,
moist, melting, clinging snow, slippery under foot, that hid from him
the landscape he traversed, and that covered over the inequalities of
the ground so that the way of his feet was more difficult and painful.
</p>
               <p>Gray Beaver had intended camping that night on the far bank of the
Mackenzie, for it was in that direction that the hunting lay.  But on
the near bank, shortly before dark, a moose, coming down to drink, had
been espied by Kloo-kooch, who was Gray Beaver's squaw.  Now, had not
the moose come down to drink, had not Mit-sah been steering out of the
course because of the snow, had not Kloo-kooch sighted the moose, and
had not Gray Beaver killed it with a lucky shot from his rifle, all
subsequent things would have happened differently.  Gray Beaver would
not have camped on the near side of the Mackenzie, and White Fang
would have passed by and gone on, either to die or to find his way to
his wild brothers and become one of them, — a wolf to the end of
his days.
</p>
               <p>Night had fallen.  The snow was flying more thickly, and White
Fang, whimpering softly to himself as he stumbled and limped along,
came upon a fresh trail in the snow.  So fresh was it that he knew it
immediately for what it was.  Whining with eagerness, he followed back
from the river bank and in among the trees.  The camp-sounds came to
his ears.  He saw the blaze of the fire, Kloo-kooch cooking, and Gray
Beaver squatting on his hams and mumbling a chunk of raw tallow.
There was fresh meat in camp!
</p>
               <p>White Fang expected a beating.  He crouched and bristled a little
at the thought of it.  Then he went forward again.  He feared and
disliked the beating he knew to be waiting for him.  But he knew,
further, that the comfort of the fire would be his, the protection of
the gods, the companionship of the <pb n="182"/> dogs — the last,
a companionship of enmity, but none the less a companionship and
satisfying to his gregarious needs.
</p>
               <p>He came cringing and crawling into the firelight.  Gray Beaver saw
him, and stopped munching the tallow.  White Fang crawled slowly,
cringing and grovelling in the abjectness of his abasement and
submission.  He crawled straight toward Gray Beaver, every inch of his
progress becoming slower and more painful.  At last he lay at the
master's feet, into whose possession he now surrendered himself,
voluntarily, body and soul.  Of his own choice, he came in to sit by
man's fire and to be ruled by him.  White Fang trembled, waiting for
the punishment to fall upon him.  There was a movement of the hand
above him.  He cringed involuntarily under the expected blow.  It did
not fall.  He stole a glance upward.  Gray Beaver was breaking the
lump of tallow in half!  Gray Beaver was offering him one piece of the
tallow!  Very gently and somewhat suspiciously, he first smelled the
tallow and then proceeded to eat it.  Gray Beaver ordered meat to be
brought to him, and guarded him from the other dogs while he ate.
After that, grateful and content, White Fang lay at Gray Beaver's
feet, gazing at the fire that warmed him, blinking and dozing, secure
in the knowledge that the morrow would find him, not wandering forlorn
through bleak forest-stretches, but in the camp of the man-animals,
with the gods to whom he had given himself and upon whom he was now
dependent.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C3.5" type="chapter">
               <pb n="183"/>
               <head>The
Covenant</head>
               <p>When December was well along, Gray Beaver went on a
journey up the Mackenzie.  Mit-sah and Kloo-kooch went with him.  One
sled he drove himself, drawn by dogs he had traded for or borrowed.  A
second and smaller sled was driven by Mit-sah, and to this was
harnessed a team of puppies.  It was more of a toy affair than
anything else, yet it was the delight of Mit-sah, who felt that he was
beginning to do a man's work in the world.  Also, he was learning to
drive dogs and to train dogs; while the puppies themselves were being
broken in to the harness.  Furthermore, the sled was of some service,
for it carried nearly two hundred pounds of outfit and food.
</p>
               <p>White Fang had seen the camp-dogs toiling in the harness, so that
he did not resent overmuch the first placing of the harness upon
himself.  About his neck was put a moss-stuffed collar, which was
connected by two pulling-traces to a strap that passed around his
chest and over his back.  It was to this that was fastened the long
rope by which he pulled at the sled.
</p>
               <p>There were seven puppies in the team.  The others had been born
earlier in the year and were nine and ten months old, while White Fang
was only eight months old.  Each dog was fastened to the sled by a
single rope.  No two ropes were of the same length, while the
difference in length between any two ropes was at least that of a
dog's body.  Every rope was brought to a ring at the front end of the
sled.  The sled itself was without runners, being a birch-bark
toboggan, with upturned forward end to keep it from ploughing under
the snow.  This construction enabled the weight of the sled and load
to be distributed over the largest snow-surface; for the snow was
crystal-powder and very soft.  Observing the same principle of widest
distribution of weight, the dogs at the ends of their ropes radiated
fan-fashion from the nose of the sled, so that no dog trod in
another's footsteps.
<pb n="184"/>
               </p>
               <p>There was, furthermore, another virtue in the
fan-formation.  The ropes of varying length prevented the dogs'
attacking from the rear those that ran in front of them.  For a dog to
attack another, it would have to turn upon one at a shorter rope.  In
which case it would find itself face to face with the dog attacked,
and also it would find itself facing the whip of the driver.  But the
most peculiar virtue of all lay in the fact that the dog that strove
to attack one in front of him must pull the sled faster, and that the
faster the sled travelled, the faster could the dog attacked run away.
Thus, the dog behind could never catch up with the one in front.  The
faster he ran, the faster ran the one he was after, and the faster ran
all the dogs.  Incidentally, the sled went faster, and thus, by
cunning indirection, did man increase his mastery over the beasts.
</p>
               <p>Mit-sah resembled his father, much of whose gray wisdom he
possessed.  In the past he had observed Lip-lip's persecution of White
Fang; but at that time Lip-lip was another man's dog, and Mit-sah had
never dared more than to shy an occasional stone at him.  But now
Lip-lip was his dog, and he proceeded to wreak his vengeance on him by
putting him at the end of the longest rope.  This made Lip-lip the
leader, and was apparently an honor; but in reality it took away from
him all honor, and instead of being bully and master of the pack, he
now found himself hated and persecuted by the pack.
</p>
               <p>Because he ran at the end of the longest rope, the dogs had always
the view of him running away before them.  All that they saw of him
was his bushy tail and fleeing hind legs — a view far less
ferocious and intimidating than his bristling mane and gleaming fangs.
Also, dogs being so constituted in their mental ways, the sight of him
running away gave desire to run after him and a feeling that he ran
away from them.
</p>
               <p>The moment the sled started, the team took after Lip-lip in a chase
that extended throughout the day.  At first he had been prone to turn
upon his pursuers, jealous of his dignity and wrathful; but at such
times Mit-sah would throw the stinging lash of the thirty-foot
cariboo-gut whip into his face and compel him to turn tail and run on.
Lip-lip might face the pack, but he could not face that whip, and all
that was left him to do was to keep his long rope taut and his flanks
ahead of the teeth of his mates.
<pb n="185"/>
               </p>
               <p>But a still greater cunning lurked in the recesses of
the Indian mind.  To give point to unending pursuit of the leader,
Mit-sah favored him over the other dogs.  These favors aroused in them
jealousy and hatred.  In their presence Mit-sah would give him meat
and would give it to him only.  This was maddening to them.  They
would rage around just outside the throwing-distance of the whip,
while Lip-lip devoured the meat and Mit-sah protected him.  And when
there was no meat to give, Mit-sah would keep the team at a distance
and make believe to give meat to Lip-lip.
</p>
               <p>White Fang took kindly to the work.  He had travelled a greater
distance than the other dogs in the yielding of himself to the rule of
the gods, and he had learned more thoroughly the futility of opposing
their will.  In addition, the persecution he had suffered from the
pack had made the pack less to him in the scheme of things, and man
more.  He had not learned to be dependent on his kind for
companionship.  Besides, Kiche was well-nigh forgotten; and the chief
outlet of expression that remained to him was in the allegiance he
tendered the gods he had accepted as masters.  So he worked hard,
learned discipline, and was obedient.  Faithfulness and willingness
characterized his toil.  These are essential traits of the wolf and
the wild-dog when they have become domesticated, and these traits
White Fang possessed in unusual measure.
</p>
               <p>A companionship did exist between White Fang and the other dogs,
but it was one of warfare and enmity.  He had never learned to play
with them.  He knew only how to fight, and fight with them he did,
returning to them a hundred-fold the snaps and slashes they had given
him in the days when Lip-lip was leader of the pack.  But Lip-lip was
no longer leader — except when he fled away before his mates at
the end of his rope, the sled bounding along behind.  In camp he kept
close to Mit-sah or Gray Beaver or Kloo-kooch.  He did not dare
venture away from the gods, for now the fangs of all dogs were against
him, and he tasted to the dregs the persecution that had been White
Fang's.
</p>
               <p>With the overthrow of Lip-lip, White Fang could have become leader
of the pack.  But he was too morose and solitary for that.  He merely
thrashed his team-mates.  Otherwise he ignored them.  They got out of
his way when he came along; <pb n="186"/> nor did the boldest of them
ever dare to rob him of his meat.  On the contrary, they devoured
their own meat hurriedly, for fear that he would take it away from
them.  White Fang knew the law well: <emph rend="italic">to oppress
the weak and obey the strong.</emph> He ate his share of meat as
rapidly as he could.  And then woe the dog that had not yet finished!
A snarl and a flash of fangs, and that dog would wail his indignation
to the uncomforting stars while White Fang finished his portion for
him.
</p>
               <p>Every little while, however, one dog or another would flame up in
revolt and be promptly subdued.  Thus White Fang was kept in training.
He was jealous of the isolation in which he kept himself in the midst
of the pack, and he fought often to maintain it.  But such fights were
of brief duration.  He was too quick for the others.  They were
slashed open and bleeding before they knew what had happened, were
whipped almost before they had begun to fight.
</p>
               <p>As rigid as the sled-discipline of the gods, was the discipline
maintained by White Fang amongst his fellows.  He never allowed them
any latitude.  He compelled them to an unremitting respect for him.
They might do as they pleased amongst themselves.  That was no concern
of his.  But it <emph rend="italic">was</emph> his concern that they
leave him alone in his isolation, get out of his way when he elected
to walk among them, and at all times acknowledge his mastery over
them.  A hint of stiff-leggedness on their part, a lifted lip or a
bristle of hair, and he would be upon them, merciless and cruel,
swiftly convincing them of the error of their way.
</p>
               <p>He was a monstrous tyrant.  His mastery was rigid as steel.  He
oppressed the weak with a vengeance.  Not for nothing had he been
exposed to the pitiless struggle for life in the days of his cubhood,
when his mother and he, alone and unaided, held their own and survived
in the ferocious environment of the Wild.  And not for nothing had he
learned to walk softly when superior strength went by.  He oppressed
the weak, but he respected the strong.  And in the course of the long
journey with Gray Beaver he walked softly indeed amongst the
full-grown dogs in the camps of the strange man-animals they
encountered.
</p>
               <p>The months passed by.  Still continued the journey of Gray Beaver.
White Fang's strength was developed by the long <pb n="187"/> hours on
trail and the steady toil at the sled; and it would have seemed that
his mental development was well-nigh complete.  He had come to know
quite thoroughly the world in which he lived.  His outlook was bleak
and materialistic.  The world as he saw it was a fierce and brutal
world, a world without warmth, a world in which caresses and affection
and the bright sweetnesses of the spirit did not exist.
</p>
               <p>He had no affection for Gray Beaver.  True, he was a god, but a
most savage god.  White Fang was glad to acknowledge his lordship, but
it was a lordship based upon superior intelligence and brute strength.
There was something in the fibre of White Fang's being that made this
lordship a thing to be desired, else he would not have come back from
the Wild when he did to tender his allegiance.  There were deeps in
his nature which had never been sounded.  A kind word, a caressing
touch of the hand, on the part of Gray Beaver, might have sounded
these deeps; but Gray Beaver did not caress nor speak kind words.  It
was not his way.  His primacy was savage, and savagely he ruled,
administering justice with a club, punishing transgression with the
pain of a blow, and rewarding merit, not by kindness, but by
withholding a blow.
</p>
               <p>So White Fang knew nothing of the heaven a man's hand might contain
for him.  Besides, he did not like the hands of the man-animals.  He
was suspicious of them.  It was true that they sometimes gave meat,
but more often they gave hurt.  Hands were things to keep away from.
They hurled stones, wielded sticks and clubs and whips, administered
slaps and clouts, and, when they touched him, were cunning to hurt
with pinch and twist and wrench.  In strange villages he had
encountered the hands of the children and learned that they were cruel
to hurt.  Also, he had once nearly had an eye poked out by a toddling
papoose.  From these experiences he became suspicious of all children.
He could not tolerate them.  When they came near with their ominous
hands, he got up.  </p>
               <p>It was in a village at the Great Slave Lake,
that, in the course of resenting the evil of the hands of the
man-animals, he came to modify the law that he had learned from Gray
Beaver; namely, that the unpardonable crime was to bite one of the
gods.  In this village, after the custom of all dogs in all villages,
White Fang went foraging for food.  A boy was chopping <pb n="188"/>
frozen moose-meat with an axe, and the chips were flying in the snow.
White Fang, sliding by in quest of meat, stopped and began to eat the
chips.  He observed the boy lay down the axe and take up a stout club.
White Fang sprang clear, just in time to escape the descending blow.
The boy pursued him, and he, a stranger in the village, fled between
two tepees, to find himself cornered against a high earth bank.
</p>
               <p>There was no escape for White Fang.  The only way out was between
the two tepees, and this the boy guarded.  Holding his club prepared
to strike, he drew in on his cornered quarry.  White Fang was furious.
He faced the boy, bristling and snarling, his sense of justice
outraged.  He knew the law of forage.  All the wastage of meat, such
as the frozen chips, belonged to the dog that found it.  He had done
no wrong, broken no law, yet here was this boy preparing to give him a
beating.  White Fang scarcely knew what happened.  He did it in a
surge of rage.  And he did it so quickly that the boy did not know,
either.  All the boy knew was that he had in some unaccountable way
been overturned into the snow, and that his club-hand had been ripped
wide open by White Fang's teeth.
</p>
               <p>But White Fang knew that he had broken the law of the gods.  He had
driven his teeth into the sacred flesh of one of them, and could
expect nothing but a most terrible punishment.  He fled away to Gray
Beaver, behind whose protecting legs he crouched when the bitten boy
and the boy's family came, demanding vengeance.  But they went away
with vengeance unsatisfied.  Gray Beaver defended White Fang.  So did
Mit-sah and Kloo-kooch.  White Fang, listening to the wordy war and
watching the angry gestures, knew that his act was justified.  And so
it came that he learned there were gods and gods.  There were his
gods, and there were other gods, and between them there was a
difference.  Justice or injustice, it was all the same, he must take
all things from the hands of his own gods.  But he was not compelled
to take injustice from the other gods.  It was his privilege to resent
it with his teeth.  And this also was a law of the gods.
</p>
               <p>Before the day was out, White Fang was to learn more about this
law.  Mit-sah, alone, gathering firewood in the forest, encountered
the boy that had been bitten.  With him were <pb n="189"/> other boys.
Hot words passed.  Then all the boys attacked Mit-sah.  It was going
hard with him.  Blows were raining upon him from all sides.  White
Fang looked on at first.  This was an affair of the gods, and no
concern of his.  Then he realized that this was Mit-sah, one of his
own particular gods, who was being maltreated.  It was no reasoned
impulse that made White Fang do what he then did.  A mad rush of anger
sent him leaping in amongst the combatants.  Five minutes later the
landscape was covered with fleeing boys, many of whom dripped blood
upon the snow in token that White Fang's teeth had not been idle.
When Mit-sah told his story in camp, Gray Beaver ordered meat to be
given to White Fang.  He ordered much meat to be given, and White
Fang, gorged and sleepy by the fire, knew that the law had received
its verification.
</p>
               <p>It was in line with these experiences that White Fang came to learn
the law of property and the duty of the defence of property.  From the
protection of his god's body to the protection of his god's
possessions was a step, and this step he made.  What was his god's was
to be defended against all the world — even to the extent of
biting other gods.  Not only was such an act sacrilegious in its
nature, but it was fraught with peril.  The gods were all-powerful,
and a dog was no match against them; yet White Fang learned to face
them, fiercely belligerent and unafraid.  Duty rose above fear, and
thieving gods learned to leave Gray Beaver's property alone.
</p>
               <p>One thing, in this connection, White Fang quickly learned, and that
was that a thieving god was usually a cowardly god and prone to run
away at the sounding of the alarm.  Also, he learned that but brief
time elapsed between his sounding of the alarm and Gray Beaver's
coming to his aid.  He came to know that it was not fear of him that
drove the thief away, but fear of Gray Beaver.  White Fang did not
give the alarm by barking.  He never barked.  His method was to drive
straight at the intruder, and to sink his teeth in if he could.
Because he was morose and solitary, having nothing to do with the
other dogs, he was unusually fitted to guard his master's property;
and in this he was encouraged and trained by Gray Beaver.  One result
of this was to make White Fang more ferocious and indomitable, and
more solitary.
<pb n="190"/>
               </p>
               <p>The months went by, binding stronger and stronger the
covenant between dog and man.  This was the ancient covenant that the
first wolf that came in from the Wild entered into with man.  And,
like all succeeding wolves and wild dogs that had done likewise, White
Fang worked the covenant out for himself.  The terms were simple.  For
the possession of a flesh-and-blood god, he exchanged his own liberty.
Food and fire, protection and companionship, were some of the things
he received from the god.  In return, he guarded the god's property,
defended his body, worked for him, and obeyed him.
</p>
               <p>The possession of a god implies service.  White Fang's was a
service of duty and awe, but not of love.  He did not know what love
was.  He had no experience of love.  Kiche was a remote memory.
Besides, not only had he abandoned the Wild and his kind when he gave
himself up to man, but the terms of the covenant were such that if he
ever met Kiche again he would not desert his god to go with her.  His
allegiance to man seemed somehow a law of his being greater than the
love of liberty, of kind and kin.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C3.6" type="chapter">
               <pb n="191"/>
               <head>The
Famine</head>
               <p>The spring of the year was at hand when Gray Beaver
finished his long journey.  It was April, and White Fang was a year
old when he pulled into the home village and was loosed from the
harness by Mit-sah.  Though a long way from his full growth, White
Fang, next to Lip-lip, was the largest yearling in the village.  Both
from his father, the wolf, and from Kiche, he had inherited stature
and strength, and already he was measuring up alongside the full-grown
dogs.  But he had not yet grown compact.  His body was slender and
rangy, and his strength more stringy than massive.  His coat was the
true wolf-gray, and to all appearances he was true wolf himself.  The
quarter-strain of dog he had inherited from Kiche had left no mark on
him physically, though it played its part in his mental make-up.
</p>
               <p>He wandered through the village, recognizing with staid
satisfaction the various gods he had known before the long journey.
Then there were the dogs, puppies growing up like himself, and grown
dogs that did not look so large and formidable as the memory-pictures
he retained of them.  Also, he stood less in fear of them than
formerly, stalking among them with a certain careless ease that was as
new to him as it was enjoyable.
</p>
               <p>There was Baseek, a grizzled old fellow that in his younger days
had but to uncover his fangs to send White Fang cringing and crouching
to the right-about.  From him White Fang had learned much of his own
insignificance; and from him he was now to learn much of the change
and development that had taken place in himself.  While Baseek had
been growing weaker with age, White Fang had been growing stronger
with youth.
</p>
               <p>It was at the cutting-up of a moose, fresh-killed, that White Fang
learned of the changed relations in which he stood to the dog-world.
He had got for himself a hoof and part of the <pb n="192"/> shin-bone,
to which quite a bit of meat was attached.  Withdrawn from the
immediate scramble of the other dogs, — in fact, out of sight
behind a thicket, — he was devouring his prize, when Baseek
rushed in upon him.  Before he knew what he was doing, he had slashed
the intruder twice and sprung clear.  Baseek was surprised by the
other's temerity and swiftness of attack.  He stood, gazing stupidly
across at White Fang, the raw, red shin-bone between them.
</p>
               <p>Baseek was old, and already he had come to know the increasing
valor of the dogs it had been his wont to bully.  Bitter experiences
these, which, perforce, he swallowed, calling upon all his wisdom to
cope with them.  In the old days, he would have sprung upon White Fang
in a fury of righteous wrath.  But now his waning powers would not
permit such a course.  He bristled fiercely and looked ominously
across the shin-bone at White Fang.  And White Fang, resurrecting
quite a deal of the old awe, seemed to wilt and to shrink in upon
himself and grow small, as he cast about in his mind for a way to beat
a retreat not too inglorious.
</p>
               <p>And right here Baseek erred.  Had he contented himself with looking
fierce and ominous, all would have been well.  White Fang, on the
verge of retreat, would have retreated, leaving the meat to him.  But
Baseek did not wait.  He considered the victory already his and
stepped forward to the meat.  As he bent his head carelessly to smell
it, White Fang bristled slightly.  Even then it was not too late for
Baseek to retrieve the situation.  Had he merely stood over the meat,
head up and glowering, White Fang would ultimately have slunk away.
But the fresh meat was strong in Baseek's nostrils, and greed urged
him to take a bite of it.
</p>
               <p>This was too much for White Fang.  Fresh upon his months of mastery
over his own team-mates, it was beyond his self-control to stand idly
by while another devoured the meat that belonged to him.  He struck,
after his custom, without warning.  With the first slash, Baseek's
right ear was ripped into ribbons.  He was astounded at the suddenness
of it.  But more things, and most grievous ones, were happening with
equal suddenness.  He was knocked off his feet.  His throat was
bitten.  While he was struggling to his feet the young dog sank teeth
twice into his shoulder.  The swiftness of it was bewildering.  <pb n="193"/> He made a futile rush at White Fang, clipping the empty air
with an outraged snap.  The next moment his nose was laid open and he
was staggering backward away from the meat.
</p>
               <p>The situation was now reversed.  White Fang stood over the
shin-bone, bristling and menacing, while Baseek stood a little way
off, preparing to retreat.  He dared not risk a fight with this young
lightning-flash, and again he knew, and more bitterly, the
enfeeblement of oncoming age.  His attempt to maintain his dignity was
heroic.  Calmly turning his back upon young dog and shin-bone, as
though both were beneath his notice and unworthy of consideration, he
stalked grandly away.  Nor, until well out of sight, did he stop to
lick his bleeding wounds.
</p>
               <p>The effect on White Fang was to give him a greater faith in
himself, and a greater pride.  He walked less softly among the grown
dogs; his attitude toward them was less compromising.  Not that he
went out of his way looking for trouble.  Far from it.  But upon his
way he demanded consideration.  He stood upon his right to go his way
unmolested and to give trail to no dog.  He had to be taken into
account, that was all.  He was no longer to be disregarded and
ignored, as was the lot of puppies and as continued to be the lot of
the puppies that were his team-mates.  They got out of the way, gave
trail to the grown dogs, and gave up meat to them under compulsion.
But White Fang, uncompanionable, solitary, morose, scarcely looking to
right or left, redoubtable, forbidding of aspect, remote and alien,
was accepted as an equal by his puzzled elders.  They quickly learned
to leave him alone, neither venturing hostile acts nor making
overtures of friendliness.  If they left him alone, he left them alone
— a state of affairs that they found, after a few encounters, to
be pre minently desirable.
</p>
               <p>In midsummer White Fang had an experience.  Trotting along in his
silent way to investigate a new tepee which had been erected on the
edge of the village while he was away with the hunters after moose, he
came full upon Kiche.  He paused and looked at her.  He remembered her
vaguely, but he <emph rend="italic">remembered</emph> her, and that
was more than could be said for her.  She lifted her lip at him in the
old snarl of menace, and <pb n="194"/> his memory became clear.  His
forgotten cubhood, all that was associated with that familiar snarl,
rushed back to him.  Before he had known the gods, she had been to him
the centre-pin of the universe.  The old familiar feelings of that
time came back upon him, surged up within him.  He bounded toward her
joyously, and she met him with shrewd fangs that laid his cheek open
to the bone.  He did not understand.  He backed away, bewildered and
puzzled.
</p>
               <p>But it was not Kiche's fault.  A wolf-mother was not made to
remember her cubs of a year or so before.  So she did not remember
White Fang.  He was a strange animal, an intruder; and her present
litter of puppies gave her the right to resent such intrusion.
</p>
               <p>One of the puppies sprawled up to White Fang.  They were
half-brothers, only they did not know it.  White Fang sniffed the
puppy curiously, whereupon Kiche rushed upon him, gashing his face a
second time.  He backed farther away.  All the old memories and
associations died down again and passed into the grave from which they
had been resurrected.  He looked at Kiche licking her puppy and
stopping now and then to snarl at him.  She was without value to him.
He had learned to get along without her.  Her meaning was forgotten.
There was no place for her in his scheme of things, as there was no
place for him in hers.
</p>
               <p>He was still standing, stupid and bewildered, the memories
forgotten, wondering what it was all about, when Kiche attacked him a
third time, intent on driving him away altogether from the vicinity.
And White Fang allowed himself to be driven away.  This was a female
of his kind, and it was a law of his kind that the males must not
fight the females.  He did not know anything about this law, for it
was no generalization of the mind, not a something acquired by
experience in the world.  He knew it as a secret prompting, as an urge
of instinct — of the same instinct that made him howl at the
moon and stars of nights and that made him fear death and the unknown.
</p>
               <p>The months went by.  White Fang grew stronger, heavier, and more
compact, while his character was developing along the lines laid down
by his heredity and his environment.  His <pb n="195"/> heredity was a
life-stuff that may be likened to clay.  It possessed many
possibilities, was capable of being moulded into many different forms.
Environment served to model the clay, to give it a particular form.
Thus, had White Fang never come in to the fires of man, the Wild would
have moulded him into a true wolf.  But the gods had given him a
different environment, and he was moulded into a dog that was rather
wolfish, but that was a dog and not a wolf.
</p>
               <p>And so, according to the clay of his nature and the pressure of his
surroundings, his character was being moulded into a certain
particular shape.  There was no escaping it.  He was becoming more
morose, more uncompanionable, more solitary, more ferocious; while the
dogs were learning more and more that it was better to be at peace
with him than at war, and Gray Beaver was coming to prize him more
greatly with the passage of each day.
</p>
               <p>White Fang, seeming to sum up strength in all his qualities,
nevertheless suffered from one besetting weakness.  He could not stand
being laughed at.  The laughter of men was a hateful thing.  They
might laugh among themselves about anything they pleased except
himself, and he did not mind.  But the moment laughter was turned upon
him he would fly into a most terrible rage.  Grave, dignified, sombre,
a laugh made him frantic to ridiculousness.  It so outraged him and
upset him that for hours he would behave like a demon.  And woe to the
dog that at such times ran foul of him.  He knew the law too well to
take it out on Gray Beaver; behind Gray Beaver were a club and
god-head.  But behind the dogs there was nothing but space, and into
this space they fled when White Fang came on the scene, made mad by
laughter.
</p>
               <p>In the third year of his life there came a great famine to the
Mackenzie Indians.  In the summer the fish failed.  In the winter the
cariboo forsook their accustomed track.  Moose were scarce, the
rabbits almost disappeared, hunting and preying animals perished.
Denied their usual food-supply, weakened by hunger, they fell upon and
devoured one another.  Only the strong survived.  White Fang's gods
were also hunting animals.  The old and the weak of them died of
hunger.  There was wailing in the village, where the women and
children <pb n="196"/> went without in order that what little they had
might go into the bellies of the lean and hollow-eyed hunters who trod
the forest in the vain pursuit of meat.
</p>
               <p>To such extremity were the gods driven that they ate the
soft-tanned leather of their moccasins and mittens, while the dogs ate
the harnesses off their backs and the very whip-lashes.  Also, the
dogs ate one another, and also the gods ate the dogs.  The weakest and
the more worthless were eaten first.  The dogs that still lived,
looked on and understood.  A few of the boldest and wisest forsook the
fires of the gods, which had now become a shambles, and fled into the
forest, where, in the end, they starved to death or were eaten by
wolves.
</p>
               <p>In this time of misery, White Fang, too, stole away into the woods.
He was better fitted for the life than the other dogs, for he had the
training of his cubhood to guide him.  Especially adept did he become
in stalking small living things.  He would lie concealed for hours,
following every movement of a cautious tree-squirrel, waiting, with a
patience as huge as the hunger he suffered from, until the squirrel
ventured out upon the ground.  Even then, White Fang was not
premature.  He waited until he was sure of striking before the
squirrel could gain a tree-refuge.  Then, and not until then, would he
flash from his hiding-place, a gray projectile, incredibly swift,
never failing its mark — the fleeing squirrel that fled not fast
enough.
</p>
               <p>Successful as he was with squirrels, there was one difficulty that
prevented him from living and growing fat on them.  There were not
enough squirrels.  So he was driven to hunt still smaller things.  So
acute did his hunger become at times that he was not above rooting out
wood-mice from their burrows in the ground.  Nor did he scorn to do
battle with a weasel as hungry as himself and many times more
ferocious.
</p>
               <p>In the worst pinches of the famine he stole back to the fires of
the gods.  But he did not go in to the fires.  He lurked in the
forest, avoiding discovery and robbing the snares at the rare
intervals when game was caught.  He even robbed Gray Beaver's snare of
a rabbit at a time when Gray Beaver staggered and tottered through the
forest, sitting down often to rest, what of weakness and of shortness
of breath.
<pb n="197"/>
               </p>
               <p>One day White Fang encountered a young wolf, gaunt and
scrawny, loose-jointed with famine.  Had he not been hungry himself,
White Fang might have gone with him and eventually found his way into
the pack amongst his wild brethren.  As it was, he ran the young wolf
down and killed and ate him.
</p>
               <p>Fortune seemed to favor him.  Always, when hardest pressed for
food, he found something to kill.  Again, when he was weak, it was his
luck that none of the larger preying animals chanced upon him.  Thus,
he was strong from the two days' eating a lynx had afforded him, when
the hungry wolf-pack ran full tilt upon him.  It was a long, cruel
chase, but he was better nourished than they, and in the end outran
them.  And not only did he outrun them, but, circling widely back on
his track, he gathered in one of his exhausted pursuers.
</p>
               <p>After that he left that part of the country and journeyed over to
the valley wherein he had been born.  Here, in the old lair, he
encountered Kiche.  Up to her old tricks, she, too, had fled the
inhospitable fires of the gods and gone back to her old refuge to give
birth to her young.  Of this litter but one remained alive when White
Fang came upon the scene, and this one was not destined to live long.
Young life had little chance in such a famine.
</p>
               <p>Kiche's greeting of her grown son was anything but affectionate.
But White Fang did not mind.  He had outgrown his mother.  So he
turned tail philosophically and trotted on up the stream.  At the
forks he took the turning to the left, where he found the lair of the
lynx with whom his mother and he had fought long before.  Here, in the
abandoned lair, he settled down and rested for a day.
</p>
               <p>During the early summer, in the last days of the famine, he met
Lip-lip, who had likewise taken to the woods, where he had eked out a
miserable existence.  White Fang came upon him unexpectedly.  Trotting
in opposite directions along the base of a high bluff, they rounded a
corner of rock and found themselves face to face.  They paused with
instant alarm, and looked at each other suspiciously.
</p>
               <p>White Fang was in splendid condition.  His hunting had been good,
and for a week he had eaten his fill.  He was even gorged from his
latest kill.  But in the moment he looked at <pb n="198"/> Lip-lip his
hair rose on end all along his back.  It was an involuntary bristling
on his part, the physical state that in the past had always
accompanied the mental state produced in him by Lip-lip's bullying and
persecution.  As in the past he had bristled and snarled at sight of
Lip-lip, so now, and automatically, he bristled and snarled.  He did
not waste any time.  The thing was done thoroughly and with despatch.
Lip-lip essayed to back away, but White Fang struck him hard, shoulder
to shoulder.  Lip-lip was overthrown and rolled upon his back.  White
Fang's teeth drove into the scrawny throat.  There was a
death-struggle, during which White Fang walked around, stiff-legged
and observant.  Then he resumed his course and trotted on along the
base of the bluff.
</p>
               <p>One day, not long after, he came to the edge of the forest, where a
narrow stretch of open land sloped down to the Mackenzie.  He had been
over this ground before, when it was bare, but now a village occupied
it.  Still hidden amongst the trees, he paused to study the situation.
Sights and sounds and scents were familiar to him.  It was the old
village changed to a new place.  But sights and sounds and smells were
different from those he had last had when he fled away from it.  There
was no whimpering nor wailing.  Contented sounds saluted his ear, and
when he heard the angry voice of a woman he knew it to be the anger
that proceeds from a full stomach.  And there was a smell in the air
of fish.  There was food.  The famine was gone.  He came out boldly
from the forest and trotted into camp straight to Gray Beaver's tepee.
Gray Beaver was not there; but Kloo-kooch welcomed him with glad cries
and the whole of a fresh-caught fish, and he lay down to wait Gray
Beaver's coming.
</p>
            </div>
         </div>
         <div n="P4" type="part">
            <head>The Superior
Gods</head>
            <div n="C4.1" type="chapter">
               <pb n="199"/>
               <head>The
Enemy of His Kind</head>
               <p>Had there been in White Fang's nature any
possibility, no matter how remote, of his ever coming to fraternize
with his kind, such possibility was irretrievably destroyed when he
was made leader of the sled-team.  For now the dogs hated him —
hated him for the extra meat bestowed upon him by Mit-sah; hated him
for all the real and fancied favors he received; hated him for that he
fled always at the head of the team, his waving brush of a tail and
his perpetually retreating hind-quarters forever maddening their eyes.
</p>
               <p>And White Fang just as bitterly hated them back.  Being sled-leader
was anything but gratifying to him.  To be compelled to run away
before the yelling pack, every dog of which, for three years, he had
thrashed and mastered, was almost more than he could endure.  But
endure it he must, or perish, and the life that was in him had no
desire to perish.  The moment Mit-sah gave his order for the start,
that moment the whole team, with eager, savage cries, sprang forward
at White Fang.
</p>
               <p>There was no defence for him.  If he turned upon them, Mit-sah
would throw the stinging lash of the whip into his face.  Only
remained to him to run away.  He could not encounter that howling
horde with his tail and hind-quarters.  These were scarcely fit
weapons with which to meet the many merciless fangs.  So run away he
did, violating his own nature and pride with every leap he made, and
leaping all day long.
</p>
               <p>One cannot violate the promptings of one's nature without having
that nature recoil upon itself.  Such a recoil is like that of a hair,
made to grow out from the body, turning unnaturally upon the direction
of its growth and growing into the body — a rankling, festering
thing of hurt.  And so with White Fang.  Every urge of his being
impelled him to spring upon <pb n="200"/> the pack that cried at his
heels, but it was the will of the gods that this should not be; and
behind the will, to enforce it, was the whip of cariboo-gut with its
biting thirty-foot lash.  So White Fang could only eat his heart in
bitterness and develop a hatred and malice commensurate with the
ferocity and indomitability of his nature.
</p>
               <p>If ever a creature was the enemy of its kind, White Fang was that
creature.  He asked no quarter, gave none.  He was continually marred
and scarred by the teeth of the pack, and as continually he left his
own marks upon the pack.  Unlike most leaders, who, when camp was made
and the dogs were unhitched, huddled near to the gods for protection,
White Fang disdained such protection.  He walked boldly about the
camp, inflicting punishment in the night for what he had suffered in
the day.  In the time before he was made leader of the team, the pack
had learned to get out of his way.  But now it was different.  Excited
by the day-long pursuit of him, swayed subconsciously by the insistent
iteration on their brains of the sight of him fleeing away, mastered
by the feeling of mastery enjoyed all day, the dogs could not bring
themselves to give way to him.  When he appeared amongst them, there
was always a squabble.  His progress was marked by snarl and snap and
growl.  The very atmosphere he breathed was surcharged with hatred and
malice, and this but served to increase the hatred and malice within
him.  </p>
               <p>When Mit-sah cried out his command for the team to stop,
White Fang obeyed.  At first this caused trouble for the other dogs.
All of them would spring upon the hated leader, only to find the
tables turned.  Behind him would be Mit-sah, the great whip singing in
his hand.  So the dogs came to understand that when the team stopped
by order, White Fang was to be let alone.  But when White Fang stopped
without orders, then it was allowed them to spring upon him and
destroy him if they could.  After several experiences, White Fang
never stopped without orders.  He learned quickly.  It was in the
nature of things that he must learn quickly, if he were to survive the
unusually severe conditions under which life was vouchsafed him.
</p>
               <p>But the dogs could never learn the lesson to leave him alone in
camp.  Each day, pursuing him and crying defiance at <pb n="201"/> him,
the lesson of the previous night was erased, and that night would have
to be learned over again, to be as immediately forgotten.  Besides,
there was a greater consistence in their dislike of him.  They sensed
between themselves and him a difference of kind — cause
sufficient in itself for hostility.  Like him, they were domesticated
wolves.  But they had been domesticated for generations.  Much of the
Wild had been lost, so that to them the Wild was the unknown, the
terrible, the ever menacing and ever warring.  But to him, in
appearance and action and impulse, still clung the Wild.  He
symbolized it, was its personification; so that when they showed their
teeth to him they were defending themselves against the powers of
destruction that lurked in the shadows of the forest and in the dark
beyond the camp-fire.
</p>
               <p>But there was one lesson the dogs did learn, and that was to keep
together.  White Fang was too terrible for any of them to face
single-handed.  They met him with the mass-formation, otherwise he
would have killed them, one by one, in a night.  As it was, he never
had a chance to kill them.  He might roll a dog off its feet, but the
pack would be upon him before he could follow up and deliver the
deadly throat-stroke.  At the first hint of conflict, the whole team
drew together and faced him.  The dogs had quarrels among themselves,
but these were forgotten when trouble was brewing with White Fang.
</p>
               <p>On the other hand, try as they would, they could not kill White
Fang.  He was too quick for them, too formidable, too wise.  He
avoided tight places and always backed out of it when they bade fair
to surround him.  While, as for getting him off his feet, there was no
dog among them capable of doing the trick.  His feet clung to the
earth with the same tenacity that he clung to life.  For that matter,
life and footing were synonymous in this unending warfare with the
pack, and none knew it better than White Fang.
</p>
               <p>So he became the enemy of his kind, domesticated wolves that they
were, softened by the fires of man, weakened in the sheltering shadow
of man's strength.  White Fang was bitter and implacable.  The clay of
him was so moulded.  He declared a vendetta against all dogs.  And so
terribly did he live this vendetta that Gray Beaver, fierce savage
himself, could not <pb n="202"/> but marvel at White Fang's ferocity.
Never, he swore, had there been the like of this animal; and the
Indians in strange villages swore likewise when they considered the
tale of his killings amongst their dogs.
</p>
               <p>When White Fang was nearly five years old, Gray Beaver took him on
another great journey, and long remembered was the havoc he worked
amongst the dogs of the many villages along the Mackenzie, across the
Rockies, and down the Porcupine to the Yukon.  He revelled in the
vengeance he wreaked upon his kind.  They were ordinary, unsuspecting
dogs.  They were not prepared for his swiftness and directness, for
his attack without warning.  They did not know him for what he was, a
lightning-flash of slaughter.  They bristled up to him, stiff-legged
and challenging, while he, wasting no time on elaborate preliminaries,
snapping into action like a steel spring, was at their throats and
destroying them before they knew what was happening and while they
were yet in the throes of surprise.
</p>
               <p>He became an adept at fighting.  He economized.  He never wasted
his strength, never tussled.  He was in too quickly for that, and, if
he missed, was out again too quickly.  The dislike of the wolf for
close quarters was his to an unusual degree.  He could not endure a
prolonged contact with another body.  It smacked of danger.  It made
him frantic.  He must be away, free, on his own legs, touching no
living thing.  It was the Wild still clinging to him, asserting itself
through him.  This feeling had been accentuated by the Ishmaelite life
he had led from his puppyhood.  Danger lurked in contacts.  It was the
trap, ever the trap, the fear of it lurking deep in the life of him,
woven into the fibre of him.
</p>
               <p>In consequence, the strange dogs he encountered had no chance
against him.  He eluded their fangs.  He got them, or got away,
himself untouched in either event.  In the natural course of things
there were exceptions to this.  There were times when several dogs,
pitching on to him, punished him before he could get away; and there
were times when a single dog scored deeply on him.  But these were
accidents.  In the main, so efficient a fighter had he become, he went
his way unscathed.
<pb n="203"/>
               </p>
               <p>Another advantage he possessed was that of correctly
judging time and distance.  Not that he did this consciously, however.
He did not calculate such things.  It was all automatic.  His eyes saw
correctly, and the nerves carried the vision correctly to his brain.
The parts of him were better adjusted than those of the average dog.
They worked together more smoothly and steadily.  His was a better,
far better, nervous, mental, and muscular coördination.  When his
eyes conveyed to his brain the moving image of an action, his brain,
without conscious effort, knew the space that limited that action and
the time required for its completion.  Thus, he could avoid the leap
of another dog, or the drive of its fangs, and at the same moment
could seize the infinitesimal fraction of time in which to deliver his
own attack.  Body and brain, his was a more perfected mechanism.  Not
that he was to be praised for it.  Nature had been more generous to
him than to the average animal, that was all.
</p>
               <p>It was in the summer that White Fang arrived at Fort Yukon.  Gray
Beaver had crossed the great water-shed between the Mackenzie and the
Yukon in the late winter, and spent the spring in hunting among the
western outlying spurs of the Rockies.  Then, after the break-up of
the ice on the Porcupine, he had built a canoe and paddled down that
stream to where it effected its junction with the Yukon just under the
Arctic Circle.  Here stood the old Hudson's Bay Company fort; and here
were many Indians, much food, and unprecedented excitement.  It was
the summer of 1898, and thousands of gold-hunters were going up the
Yukon to Dawson and the Klondike.  Still hundreds of miles from their
goal, nevertheless many of them had been on the way for a year, and
the least any of them had travelled to get that far was five thousand
miles, while some had come from the other side of the world.
</p>
               <p>Here Gray Beaver stopped.  A whisper of the gold-rush had reached
his ears, and he had come with several bales of furs, and another of
gut-sewn mittens and moccasins.  He would not have ventured so long a
trip had he not expected generous profits.  But what he had expected
was nothing to what he realized.  His wildest dream had not exceeded a
hundred per cent.  profit; he made a thousand per cent.  And like a
true <pb n="204"/> Indian, he settled down to trade carefully and
slowly, even if it took all summer and the rest of the winter to
dispose of his goods.
</p>
               <p>It was at Fort Yukon that White Fang saw his first white men.  As
compared with the Indians he had known, they were to him another race
of beings, a race of superior gods.  They impressed him as possessing
superior power, and it is on power that god-head rests.  White Fang
did not reason it out, did not in his mind make the sharp
generalization that the white gods were more powerful.  It was a
feeling, nothing more, and yet none the less potent.  As, in his
puppyhood, the looming bulks of the tepees, man-reared, had affected
him as manifestations of power, so was he affected now by the houses
and the huge fort all of massive logs.  Here was power.  Those white
gods were strong.  They possessed greater mastery over matter than the
gods he had known, most powerful among which was Gray Beaver.  And yet
Gray Beaver was as a child-god among these white-skinned ones.
</p>
               <p>To be sure, White Fang only felt these things.  He was not
conscious of them.  Yet it is upon feeling, more often than thinking,
that animals act; and every act White Fang now performed was based
upon the feeling that the white men were the superior gods.  In the
first place he was very suspicious of them.  There was no telling what
unknown terrors were theirs, what unknown hurts they could administer.
He was curious to observe them, fearful of being noticed by them.  For
the first few hours he was content with slinking around and watching
them from a safe distance.  Then he saw that no harm befell the dogs
that were near to them, and he came in closer.
</p>
               <p>In turn, he was an object of great curiosity to them.  His wolfish
appearance caught their eyes at once, and they pointed him out to one
another.  This act of pointing put White Fang on his guard, and when
they tried to approach him he showed his teeth and backed away.  Not
one succeeded in laying a hand on him, and it was well that they did
not.
</p>
               <p>White Fang soon learned that very few of these gods — not
more than a dozen — lived at this place.  Every two or three
days a steamer (another and colossal manifestation of power) came in
to the bank and stopped for several hours.  The white <pb n="205"/> men
came from off these steamers and went away on them again.  There
seemed untold numbers of these white men.  In the first day or so, he
saw more of them than he had seen Indians in all his life; and as the
days went by they continued to come up the river, stop, and then go on
up the river and out of sight.
</p>
               <p>But if the white gods were all-powerful, their dogs did not amount
to much.  This White Fang quickly discovered by mixing with those that
came ashore with their masters.  They were of irregular shapes and
sizes.  Some were short-legged — too short; others were
long-legged — too long.  They had hair instead of fur, and a few
had very little hair at that.  And none of them knew how to fight.
</p>
               <p>As an enemy of his kind, it was in White Fang's province to fight
with them.  This he did, and he quickly achieved for them a mighty
contempt.  They were soft and helpless, made much noise, and
floundered around clumsily, trying to accomplish by main strength what
he accomplished by dexterity and cunning.  They rushed bellowing at
him.  He sprang to the side.  They did not know what had become of
him; and in that moment he struck them on the shoulder, rolling them
off their feet and delivering his stroke at the throat.
</p>
               <p>Sometimes this stroke was successful, and a stricken dog rolled in
the dirt, to be pounced upon and torn to pieces by the pack of Indian
dogs that waited.  White Fang was wise.  He had long since learned
that the gods were made angry when their dogs were killed.  The white
men were no exception to this.  So he was content, when he had
overthrown and slashed wide the throat of one of their dogs, to drop
back and let the pack go in and do the cruel finishing work.  It was
then that the white men rushed in, visiting their wrath heavily on the
pack, while White Fang went free.  He would stand off at a little
distance and look on, while stones, clubs, axes, and all sorts of
weapons fell upon his fellows.  White Fang was very wise.
</p>
               <p>But his fellows grew wise, in their own way; and in this White Fang
grew wise with them.  They learned that it was when a steamer first
tied to the bank that they had their fun.  After the first two or
three strange dogs had been downed and destroyed, the white men
hustled their own animals back <pb n="206"/> on board and wreaked
savage vengeance on the offenders.  One white man, having seen his
dog, a setter, torn to pieces before his eyes, drew a revolver.  He
fired rapidly, six times, and six of the pack lay dead or dying
— another manifestation of power that sank deep into White
Fang's consciousness.
</p>
               <p>White Fang enjoyed it all.  He did not love his kind, and he was
shrewd enough to escape hurt himself.  At first, the killing of the
white men's dogs had been a diversion.  After a time it became his
occupation.  There was no work for him to do.  Gray Beaver was busy
trading and getting wealthy.  So White Fang hung around the landing
with the disreputable gang of Indian dogs, waiting for steamers.  With
the arrival of a steamer the fun began.  After a few minutes, by the
time the white men had got over their surprise, the gang scattered.
The fun was over until the next steamer should arrive.
</p>
               <p>But it can scarcely be said that White Fang was a member of the
gang.  He did not mingle with it, but remained aloof, always himself,
and was even feared by it.  It is true, he worked with it.  He picked
the quarrel with the strange dog while the gang waited.  And when he
had overthrown the strange dog the gang went in to finish it.  But it
is equally true that he then withdrew, leaving the gang to receive the
punishment of the outraged gods.
</p>
               <p>It did not require much exertion to pick these quarrels.  All he
had to do, when the strange dogs came ashore, was to show himself.
When they saw him they rushed for him.  It was their instinct.  He was
the Wild — the unknown, the terrible, the ever menacing, the
thing that prowled in the darkness around the fires of the primeval
world when they, cowering close to the fires, were reshaping their
instincts, learning to fear the Wild out of which they had come, and
which they had deserted and betrayed.  Generation by generation, down
all the generations, had this fear of the Wild been stamped into their
natures.  For centuries the Wild had stood for terror and destruction.
And during all this time free license had been theirs, from their
masters, to kill the things of the Wild.  In doing this they had
protected both themselves and the gods whose companionship they
shared.
</p>
               <p>And so, fresh from the soft southern world, these dogs, trotting
down the gang-plank and out upon the Yukon shore, <pb n="207"/> had but
to see White Fang to experience the irresistible impulse to rush upon
him and destroy him.  They might be town-reared dogs, but the
instinctive fear of the Wild was theirs just the same.  Not alone with
their own eyes did they see the wolfish creature in the clear light of
day, standing before them.  They saw him with the eyes of their
ancestors, and by their inherited memory they knew White Fang for the
wolf, and they remembered the ancient feud.
</p>
               <p>All of which served to make White Fang's days enjoyable.  If the
sight of him drove these strange dogs upon him, so much the better for
him, so much the worse for them.  They looked upon him as legitimate
prey, and as legitimate prey he looked upon them.
</p>
               <p>Not for nothing had he first seen the light of day in a lonely lair
and fought his first fights with the ptarmigan, the weasel, and the
lynx.  And not for nothing had his puppyhood been made bitter by the
persecution of Lip-lip and the whole puppy-pack.  It might have been
otherwise, and he would then have been otherwise.  Had Lip-lip not
existed, he would have passed his puppyhood with the other puppies and
grown up more doglike and with more liking for dogs.  Had Gray Beaver
possessed the plummet of affection and love, he might have sounded the
deeps of White Fang's nature and brought up to the surface all manner
of kindly qualities.  But these things had not been so.  The clay of
White Fang had been moulded until he became what he was, morose and
lonely, unloving and ferocious, the enemy of all his kind.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C4.2" type="chapter">
               <pb n="208"/>
               <head>The Mad
God</head>
               <p>A small number of white men lived in Fort Yukon.  These
men had been long in the country.  They called themselves Sour-doughs,
and took great pride in so classifying themselves.  For other men, new
in the land, they felt nothing but disdain.  The men who came ashore
from the steamers were newcomers.  They were known as <emph rend="italic">chechaquos</emph>, and they always wilted at the
application of the name.  They made their bread with baking-powder.
This was the invidious distinction between them and the Sour-doughs,
who, forsooth, made their bread from sour-dough because they had no
baking-powder.
</p>
               <p>All of which is neither here nor there.  The men in the fort
disdained the newcomers and enjoyed seeing them come to grief.
Especially did they enjoy the havoc worked amongst the newcomers' dogs
by White Fang and his disreputable gang.  When a steamer arrived, the
men of the fort made it a point always to come down to the bank and
see the fun.  They looked forward to it with as much anticipation as
did the Indian dogs, while they were not slow to appreciate the savage
and crafty part played by White Fang.
</p>
               <p>But there was one man amongst them who particularly enjoyed the
sport.  He would come running at the first sound of a steamboat's
whistle; and when the last fight was over and White Fang and the pack
had scattered, he would return slowly to the fort, his face heavy with
regret.  Sometimes, when a soft Southland dog went down, shrieking its
death-cry under the fangs of the pack, this man would be unable to
contain himself, and would leap into the air and cry out with delight.
And always he had a sharp and covetous eye for White Fang.
</p>
               <p>This man was called “Beauty” by the other men of the fort.
No one knew his first name, and in general he was known in the country
as Beauty Smith.  But he was anything save a <pb n="209"/> beauty.  To
antithesis was due his naming.  He was pre minently unbeautiful.
Nature had been niggardly with him.  He was a small man to begin with;
and upon his meagre frame was deposited an even more strikingly meagre
head.  Its apex might be likened to a point.  In fact, in his boyhood,
before he had been named Beauty by his fellows, he had been called
“Pinhead.”
</p>
               <p>Backward, from the apex, his head slanted down to his neck; and
forward, it slanted uncompromisingly to meet a low and remarkably wide
forehead.  Beginning here, as though regretting her parsimony, Nature
had spread his features with a lavish hand.  His eyes were large, and
between them was the distance of two eyes.  His face, in relation to
the rest of him, was prodigious.  In order to discover the necessary
area, Nature had given him an enormous prognathous jaw.  It was wide
and heavy, and protruded outward and down until it seemed to rest on
his chest.  Possibly this appearance was due to the weariness of the
slender neck, unable properly to support so great a burden.
</p>
               <p>This jaw gave the impression of ferocious determination.  But
something lacked.  Perhaps it was from excess.  Perhaps the jaw was
too large.  At any rate, it was a lie.  Beauty Smith was known far and
wide as the weakest of weak-kneed and snivelling cowards.  To complete
his description, his teeth were large and yellow, while the two
eye-teeth, larger than their fellows, showed under his lean lips like
fangs.  His eyes were yellow and muddy, as though Nature had run short
on pigments and squeezed together the dregs of all her tubes.  It was
the same with his hair, sparse and irregular of growth, muddy-yellow
and dirty-yellow, rising on his head and sprouting out of his face in
unexpected tufts and bunches, in appearance like clumped and
wind-blown grain.
</p>
               <p>In short, Beauty Smith was a monstrosity, and the blame of it lay
elsewhere.  He was not responsible.  The clay of him had been so
moulded in the making.  He did the cooking for the other men in the
fort, the dish-washing and the drudgery.  They did not despise him.
Rather did they tolerate him in a broad human way, as one tolerates
any creature evilly treated in the making.  Also, they feared him.
His cowardly rages made them dread a shot in the back or poison in
their coffee.  <pb n="210"/> But somebody had to do the cooking, and
whatever else his shortcomings, Beauty Smith could cook.
</p>
               <p>This was the man that looked at White Fang, delighted in his
ferocious prowess, and desired to possess him.  He made overtures to
White Fang from the first.  White Fang began by ignoring him.  Later
on, when the overtures became more insistent, White Fang bristled and
bared his teeth and backed away.  He did not like the man.  The feel
of him was bad.  He sensed the evil in him, and feared the extended
hand and the attempts at soft-spoken speech.  Because of all this, he
hated the man.
</p>
               <p>With the simpler creatures, good and bad are things simply
understood.  The good stands for all things that bring easement and
satisfaction and surcease from pain.  Therefore, the good is liked.
The bad stands for all things that are fraught with discomfort,
menace, and hurt, and is hated accordingly.  White Fang's feel of
Beauty Smith was bad.  From the man's distorted body and twisted mind,
in occult ways, like mists rising from malarial marshes, came
emanations of the unhealth within.  Not by reasoning, not by the five
senses alone, but by other and remoter and uncharted senses, came the
feeling to White Fang that the man was ominous with evil, pregnant
with hurtfulness, and therefore a thing bad, and wisely to be hated.
</p>
               <p>White Fang was in Gray Beaver's camp when Beauty Smith first
visited it.  At the faint sound of his distant feet, before he came in
sight, White Fang knew who was coming and began to bristle.  He had
been lying down in an abandon of comfort, but he arose quickly, and,
as the man arrived, slid away in true wolf-fashion to the edge of the
camp.  He did not know what they said, but he could see the man and
Gray Beaver talking together.  Once, the man pointed at him, and White
Fang snarled back as though the hand were just descending upon him
instead of being, as it was, fifty feet away.  The man laughed at
this; and White Fang slunk away to the sheltering woods, his head
turned to observe as he glided softly over the ground.
</p>
               <p>Gray Beaver refused to sell the dog.  He had grown rich with his
trading and stood in need of nothing.  Besides, White <pb n="211"/>
Fang was a valuable animal, the strongest sled-dog he had ever owned,
and the best leader.  Furthermore, there was no dog like him on the
Mackenzie nor the Yukon.  He could fight.  He killed other dogs as
easily as men killed mosquitoes.  (Beauty Smith's eyes lighted up at
this, and he licked his thin lips with an eager tongue.) No, White
Fang was not for sale at any price.
</p>
               <p>But Beauty Smith knew the ways of Indians.  He visited Gray
Beaver's camp often, and hidden under his coat was always a black
bottle or so.  One of the potencies of whiskey is the breeding of
thirst.  Gray Beaver got the thirst.  His fevered membranes and burnt
stomach began to clamor for more and more of the scorching fluid;
while his brain, thrust all awry by the unwonted stimulant, permitted
him to go any length to obtain it.  The money he had received for his
furs and mittens and moccasins began to go.  It went faster and
faster, and the shorter his money-sack grew, the shorter grew his
temper.
</p>
               <p>In the end his money and goods and temper were all gone.  Nothing
remained to him but his thirst, a prodigious possession in itself that
grew more prodigious with every sober breath he drew.  Then it was
that Beauty Smith had talk with him again about the sale of White
Fang; but this time the price offered was in bottles, not dollars, and
Gray Beaver's ears were more eager to hear.
</p>
               <p>“You ketch um dog you take um all right,” was his last
word.
</p>
               <p>The bottles were delivered, but after two days, “You ketch um
dog,” were Beauty Smith's words to Gray Beaver.
</p>
               <p>White Fang slunk into camp one evening and dropped down with a sigh
of content.  The dreaded white god was not there.  For days his
manifestations of desire to lay hands on him had been growing more
insistent, and during that time White Fang had been compelled to avoid
the camp.  He did not know what evil was threatened by those insistent
hands.  He knew only that they did threaten evil of some sort, and
that it was best for him to keep out of their reach.
</p>
               <p>But scarcely had he lain down when Gray Beaver staggered over to
him and tied a leather thong around his neck.  He sat down beside
White Fang, holding the end of the thong in his <pb n="212"/> hand.  In
the other hand he held a bottle, which, from time to time, was
inverted above his head to the accompaniment of gurgling noises.
</p>
               <p>An hour of this passed, when the vibrations of feet in contact with
the ground foreran the one who approached.  White Fang heard it first,
and he was bristling with recognition while Gray Beaver still nodded
stupidly.  White Fang tried to draw the thong softly out of his
master's hand; but the relaxed fingers closed tightly and Gray Beaver
roused himself.
</p>
               <p>Beauty Smith strode into camp and stood over White Fang.  He
snarled softly up at the thing of fear, watching keenly the deportment
of the hands.  One hand extended outward and began to descend upon his
head.  His soft snarl grew tense and harsh.  The hand continued slowly
to descend, while he crouched beneath it, eying it malignantly, his
snarl growing shorter and shorter as, with quickening breath, it
approached its culmination.  Suddenly he snapped, striking with his
fangs like a snake.  The hand was jerked back, and the teeth came
together emptily with a sharp click.  Beauty Smith was frightened and
angry.  Gray Beaver clouted White Fang alongside the head, so that he
cowered down close to the earth in respectful obedience.
</p>
               <p>White Fang's suspicious eyes followed every movement.  He saw
Beauty Smith go away and return with a stout club.  Then the end of
the thong was given over to him by Gray Beaver.  Beauty Smith started
to walk away.  The thong grew taut.  White Fang resisted it.  Gray
Beaver clouted him right and left to make him get up and follow.  He
obeyed, but with a rush, hurling himself upon the stranger who was
dragging him away.  Beauty Smith did not jump away.  He had been
waiting for this.  He swung the club smartly, stopping the rush midway
and smashing White Fang down upon the ground.  Gray Beaver laughed and
nodded approval.  Beauty Smith tightened the thong again, and White
Fang crawled limply and dizzily to his feet.
</p>
               <p>He did not rush a second time.  One smash from the club was
sufficient to convince him that the white god knew how to handle it,
and he was too wise to fight the inevitable.  So he followed morosely
at Beauty Smith's heels, his tail between his legs, yet snarling
softly under his breath.  But Beauty <pb n="213"/> Smith kept a wary
eye on him, and the club was held always ready to strike.
</p>
               <p>At the fort Beauty Smith left him securely tied and went in to bed.
White Fang waited an hour.  Then he applied his teeth to the thong,
and in the space of ten seconds was free.  He had wasted no time with
his teeth.  There had been no useless gnawing.  The thong was cut
across, diagonally, almost as clean as though done by a knife.  White
Fang looked up at the fort, at the same time bristling and growling.
Then he turned and trotted back to Gray Beaver's camp.  He owed no
allegiance to this strange and terrible god.  He had given himself to
Gray Beaver, and to Gray Beaver he considered he still belonged.
</p>
               <p>But what had occurred before was repeated — with a
difference.  Gray Beaver again made him fast with a thong, and in the
morning turned him over to Beauty Smith.  And here was where the
difference came in.  Beauty Smith gave him a beating.  Tied securely,
White Fang could only rage futilely and endure the punishment.  Club
and whip were both used upon him, and he experienced the worst beating
he had ever received in his life.  Even the big beating given him in
his puppyhood by Gray Beaver was mild compared with this.
</p>
               <p>Beauty Smith enjoyed the task.  He delighted in it.  He gloated
over his victim, and his eyes flamed dully, as he swung the whip or
club and listened to White Fang's cries of pain and to his helpless
bellows and snarls.  For Beauty Smith was cruel in the way that
cowards are cruel.  Cringing and snivelling himself before the blows
or angry speech of a man, he revenged himself, in turn, upon creatures
weaker than he.  All life likes power, and Beauty Smith was no
exception.  Denied the expression of power amongst his own kind, he
fell back upon the lesser creatures and there vindicated the life that
was in him.  But Beauty Smith had not created himself, and no blame
was to be attached to him.  He had come into the world with a twisted
body and a brute intelligence.  This had constituted the clay of him,
and it had not been kindly moulded by the world.
</p>
               <p>White Fang knew why he was being beaten.  When Gray Beaver tied the
thong around his neck, and passed the end of the thong into Beauty
Smith's keeping, White Fang knew <pb n="214"/> that it was his god's
will for him to go with Beauty Smith.  And when Beauty Smith left him
tied outside the fort, he knew that it was Beauty Smith's will that he
should remain there.  Therefore, he had disobeyed the will of both the
gods, and earned the consequent punishment.  He had seen dogs change
owners in the past, and he had seen the runaways beaten as he was
being beaten.  He was wise, and yet in the nature of him there were
forces greater than wisdom.  One of these was fidelity.  He did not
love Gray Beaver; yet, even in the face of his will and his anger, he
was faithful to him.  He could not help it.  This faithfulness was a
quality of the clay that composed him.  It was the quality that was
peculiarly the possession of his kind; the quality that set apart his
species from all other species; the quality that had enabled the wolf
and the wild dog to come in from the open and be the companions of
man.
</p>
               <p>After the beating, White Fang was dragged back to the fort.  But
this time Beauty Smith left him tied with a stick.  One does not give
up a god easily, and so with White Fang.  Gray Beaver was his own
particular god, and, in spite of Gray Beaver's will, White Fang still
clung to him and would not give him up.  Gray Beaver had betrayed and
forsaken him, but that had no effect upon him.  Not for nothing had he
surrendered himself body and soul to Gray Beaver.  There had been no
reservation on White Fang's part, and the bond was not to be broken
easily.
</p>
               <p>So, in the night, when the men in the fort were asleep, White Fang
applied his teeth to the stick that held him.  The wood was seasoned
and dry, and it was tied so closely to his neck that he could scarcely
get his teeth to it.  It was only by the severest muscular exertion
and neck-arching that he succeeded in getting the wood between his
teeth, and barely between his teeth at that; and it was only by the
exercise of an immense patience, extending through many hours, that he
succeeded in gnawing through the stick.  This was something that dogs
were not supposed to do.  It was unprecedented.  But White Fang did
it, trotting away from the fort in the early morning, with the end of
the stick hanging to his neck.
</p>
               <p>He was wise.  But had he been merely wise he would not have gone
back to Gray Beaver, who had already twice betrayed <pb n="215"/> him.
But there was his faithfulness, and he went back to be betrayed yet a
third time.  Again he yielded to the tying of a thong around his neck
by Gray Beaver, and again Beauty Smith came to claim him.  And this
time he was beaten even more severely than before.
</p>
               <p>Gray Beaver looked on stolidly while the white man wielded the
whip.  He gave no protection.  It was no longer his dog.  When the
beating was over White Fang was sick.  A soft Southland dog would have
died under it, but not he.  His school of life had been sterner, and
he was himself of sterner stuff.  He had too great vitality.  His
clutch on life was too strong.  But he was very sick.  At first he was
unable to drag himself along, and Beauty Smith had to wait half an
hour on him.  And then, blind and reeling, he followed at Beauty
Smith's heels back to the fort.
</p>
               <p>But now he was tied with a chain that defied his teeth, and he
strove in vain, by lunging, to draw the staple from the timber into
which it was driven.  After a few days, sober and bankrupt, Gray
Beaver departed up the Porcupine on his long journey to the Mackenzie.
White Fang remained on the Yukon, the property of a man more than half
mad and all brute.  But what is a dog to know in its consciousness of
madness?  To White Fang, Beauty Smith was a veritable, if terrible,
god.  He was a mad god at best, but White Fang knew nothing of
madness; he knew only that he must submit to the will of this new
master, obey his every whim and fancy.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C4.3" type="chapter">
               <pb n="216"/>
               <head>The Reign
of Hate</head>
               <p>Under the tutelage of the mad god, White Fang became
a fiend.  He was kept chained in a pen at the rear of the fort, and
here Beauty Smith teased and irritated and drove him wild with petty
torments.  The man early discovered White Fang's susceptibility to
laughter, and made it a point, after painfully tricking him, to laugh
at him.  This laughter was uproarious and scornful, and at the same
time the god pointed his finger derisively at White Fang.  At such
times reason fled from White Fang, and in his transports of rage he
was even more mad than Beauty Smith.
</p>
               <p>Formerly, White Fang had been merely the enemy of his kind, withal
a ferocious enemy.  He now became the enemy of all things, and more
ferocious than ever.  To such an extent was he tormented, that he
hated blindly and without the faintest spark of reason.  He hated the
chain that bound him, the men who peered in at him through the slats
of the pen, the dogs that accompanied the men and that snarled
malignantly at him in his helplessness.  He hated the very wood of the
pen that confined him.  And first, last, and most of all, he hated
Beauty Smith.
</p>
               <p>But Beauty Smith had a purpose in all that he did to White Fang.
One day a number of men gathered about the pen.  Beauty Smith entered,
club in hand, and took the chain from off White Fang's neck.  When his
master had gone out, White Fang turned loose and tore around the pen,
trying to get at the men outside.  He was magnificently terrible.
Fully five feet in length, and standing two and one-half feet at the
shoulder, he far outweighed a wolf of corresponding size.  From his
mother he had inherited the heavier proportions of the dog, so that he
weighed, without any fat and without an ounce of superfluous flesh,
over ninety pounds.  It was all muscle, bone, and sinew —
fighting flesh in the finest condition.
</p>
               <p>The door of the pen was being opened again.  White Fang <pb n="217"/> paused.  Something unusual was happening.  He waited.  The
door was opened wider.  Then a huge dog was thrust inside, and the
door was slammed shut behind him.  White Fang had never seen such a
dog (it was a mastiff); but the size and fierce aspect of the intruder
did not deter him.  Here was something, not wood nor iron, upon which
to wreak his hate.  He leaped in with a flash of fangs that ripped
down the side of the mastiff's neck.  The mastiff shook his head,
growled hoarsely, and plunged at White Fang.  But White Fang was here,
there, and everywhere, always evading and eluding, and always leaping
in and slashing with his fangs and leaping out again in time to escape
punishment.
</p>
               <p>The men outside shouted and applauded, while Beauty Smith, in an
ecstasy of delight, gloated over the ripping and mangling performed by
White Fang.  There was no hope for the mastiff from the first.  He was
too ponderous and slow.  In the end, while Beauty Smith beat White
Fang back with a club, the mastiff was dragged out by its owner.  Then
there was a payment of bets, and money clinked in Beauty Smith's hand.
</p>
               <p>White Fang came to look forward eagerly to the gathering of the men
around his pen.  It meant a fight; and this was the only way that was
now vouchsafed him of expressing the life that was in him.  Tormented,
incited to hate, he was kept a prisoner so that there was no way of
satisfying that hate except at the times his master saw fit to put
another dog against him.  Beauty Smith had estimated his powers well,
for he was invariably the victor.  One day, three dogs were turned in
upon him in succession.  Another day, a full-grown wolf, fresh-caught
from the Wild, was shoved in through the door of the pen.  And on
still another day two dogs were set against him at the same time.
This was his severest fight, and although in the end he killed them
both he was himself half killed in doing it.
</p>
               <p>In the fall of the year, when the first snows were falling and
mush-ice was running in the river, Beauty Smith took passage for
himself and White Fang on a steamboat bound up the Yukon to Dawson.
White Fang had now achieved a reputation in the land.  As “The
Fighting Wolf” he was known far and wide, and the cage in which he
was kept on the steamboat's <pb n="218"/> deck was usually surrounded
by curious men.  He raged and snarled at them, or lay quietly and
studied them with cold hatred.  Why should he not hate them?  He never
asked himself the question.  He knew only hate and lost himself in the
passion of it.  Life had become a hell to him.  He had not been made
for the close confinement wild beasts endure at the hands of men.  And
yet it was in precisely this way that he was treated.  Men stared at
him, poked sticks between the bars to make him snarl, and then laughed
at him.
</p>
               <p>They were his environment, these men, and they were moulding the
clay of him into a more ferocious thing than had been intended by
Nature.  Nevertheless, Nature had given him plasticity.  Where many
another animal would have died or had its spirit broken, he adjusted
himself and lived, and at no expense of the spirit.  Possibly Beauty
Smith, archfiend and tormentor, was capable of breaking White Fang's
spirit, but as yet there were no signs of his succeeding.
</p>
               <p>If Beauty Smith had in him a devil, White Fang had another; and the
two of them raged against each other unceasingly.  In the days before,
White Fang had had the wisdom to cower down and submit to a man with a
club in his hand; but this wisdom now left him.  The mere sight of
Beauty Smith was sufficient to send him into transports of fury.  And
when they came to close quarters, and he had been beaten back by the
club, he went on growling and snarling and showing his fangs.  The
last growl could never be extracted from him.  No matter how terribly
he was beaten, he had always another growl; and when Beauty Smith gave
up and withdrew, the defiant growl followed after him, or White Fang
sprang at the bars of the cage bellowing his hatred.
</p>
               <p>When the steamboat arrived at Dawson, White Fang went ashore.  But
he still lived a public life, in a cage, surrounded by curious men.
He was exhibited as “The Fighting Wolf,” and men paid fifty
cents in gold dust to see him.  He was given no rest.  Did he lie down
to sleep, he was stirred up by a sharp stick — so that the
audience might get its money's worth.  In order to make the exhibition
interesting, he was kept in a rage most of the time.  But worse than
all this, was the atmosphere in which he lived.  He was regarded as
the most fearful of wild beasts, and this was borne in to him <pb n="219"/> through the bars of the cage.  Every word, every cautious
action, on the part of the men, impressed upon him his own terrible
ferocity.  It was so much added fuel to the flame of his fierceness.
There could be but one result, and that was that his ferocity fed upon
itself and increased.  It was another instance of the plasticity of
his clay, of his capacity for being moulded by the pressure of
environment.
</p>
               <p>In addition to being exhibited, he was a professional fighting
animal.  At irregular intervals, whenever a fight could be arranged,
he was taken out of his cage and led off into the woods a few miles
from town.  Usually this occurred at night, so as to avoid
interference from the mounted police of the Territory.  After a few
hours of waiting, when daylight had come, the audience and the dog
with which he was to fight arrived.  In this manner it came about that
he fought all sizes and breeds of dogs.  It was a savage land, the men
were savage, and the fights were usually to the death.
</p>
               <p>Since White Fang continued to fight, it is obvious that it was the
other dogs that died.  He never knew defeat.  His early training, when
he fought with Lip-lip and the whole puppy-pack, stood him in good
stead.  There was the tenacity with which he clung to the earth.  No
dog could make him lose his footing.  This was the favorite trick of
the wolf breeds — to rush in upon him, either directly or with
an unexpected swerve, in the hope of striking his shoulder and
overthrowing him.  Mackenzie hounds, Eskimo and Labrador dogs, huskies
and Malemutes — all tried it on him, and all failed.  He was
never known to lose his footing.  Men told this to one another, and
looked each time to see it happen; but White Fang always disappointed
them.
</p>
               <p>Then there was his lightning quickness.  It gave him a tremendous
advantage over his antagonists.  No matter what their fighting
experience, they had never encountered a dog that moved so swiftly as
he.  Also to be reckoned with, was the immediateness of his attack.
The average dog was accustomed to the preliminaries of snarling and
bristling and growling, and the average dog was knocked off his feet
and finished before he had begun to fight or recovered from his
surprise.  So often did this happen, that it became the custom to hold
White Fang until the other dog went through its <pb n="220"/>
preliminaries, was good and ready, and even made the first attack.
</p>
               <p>But greatest of all the advantages in White Fang's favor, was his
experience.  He knew more about fighting than did any of the dogs that
faced him.  He had fought more fights, knew how to meet more tricks
and methods, and had more tricks himself, while his own method was
scarcely to be improved upon.
</p>
               <p>As the time went by, he had fewer and fewer fights.  Men despaired
of matching him with an equal, and Beauty Smith was compelled to pit
wolves against him.  These were trapped by the Indians for the
purpose, and a fight between White Fang and a wolf was always sure to
draw a crowd.  Once, a full-grown female lynx was secured, and this
time White Fang fought for his life.  Her quickness matched his; her
ferocity equalled his; while he fought with his fangs alone, and she
fought with her sharp-clawed feet as well.
</p>
               <p>But after the lynx, all fighting ceased for White Fang.  There were
no more animals with which to fight — at least, there was none
considered worthy of fighting with him.  So he remained on exhibition
until spring, when one Tim Keenan, a faro-dealer, arrived in the land.
With him came the first bulldog that had ever entered the Klondike.
That this dog and White Fang should come together was inevitable, and
for a week the anticipated fight was the mainspring of conversation in
certain quarters of the town.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C4.4" type="chapter">
               <pb n="221"/>
               <head>The
Clinging Death</head>
               <p>Beauty Smith slipped the chain from his neck
and stepped back.
</p>
               <p>For once Fang did not make an immediate attack.  He stood still,
ears pricked forward, alert and curious, surveying the strange animal
that faced him.  He had never seen such a dog before.  Tim Keenan
shoved the bulldog forward with a muttered “Go to it.” The
animal waddled toward the centre of the circle, short and squat and
ungainly.  He came to a stop and blinked across at White Fang.
</p>
               <p>There were cries from the crowd of “Go to him, Cherokee!”
“Sick 'm, Cherokee!” “Eat 'm up!”
</p>
               <p>But Cherokee did not seem anxious to fight.  He turned his head and
blinked at the men who shouted, at the same time wagging his stump of
a tail good-naturedly.  He was not afraid, but merely lazy.  Besides,
it did not seem to him that it was intended he should fight with the
dog he saw before him.  He was not used to fighting with that kind of
dog, and he was waiting for them to bring on the real dog.
</p>
               <p>Tim Keenan stepped in and bent over Cherokee, fondling him on both
sides of the shoulders with hands that rubbed against the grain of the
hair and that made slight, pushing-forward movements.  These were so
many suggestions.  Also, their effect was irritating, for Cherokee
began to growl, very softly, deep down in his throat.  There was a
correspondence in rhythm between the growls and the movements of the
man's hands.  The growl rose in the throat with the culmination of
each forward-pushing movement, and ebbed down to start up afresh with
the beginning of the next movement.  The end of each movement was the
accent of the rhythm, the movement ending abruptly and the growling
rising with a jerk.
</p>
               <p>This was not without its effect on White Fang.  The hair began to
rise on his neck and across the shoulders.  Tim <pb n="222"/> Keenan
gave a final shove forward and stepped back again.  As the impetus
that carried Cherokee forward died down, he continued to go forward of
his own volition, in a swift, bow-legged run.  Then White Fang struck.
A cry of startled admiration went up.  He had covered the distance and
gone in more like a cat than a dog; and with the same catlike
swiftness he had slashed with his fangs and leaped clear.
</p>
               <p>The bulldog was bleeding back of one ear from a rip in his thick
neck.  He gave no sign, did not even snarl, but turned and followed
after White Fang.  The display on both sides, the quickness of the one
and the steadiness of the other, had excited the partisan spirit of
the crowd, and the men were making new bets and increasing original
bets.  Again, and yet again, White Fang sprang in, slashed, and got
away untouched; and still his strange foe followed after him, without
too great haste, not slowly, but deliberately and determinedly, in a
businesslike sort of way.  There was purpose in his method —
something for him to do that he was intent upon doing and from which
nothing could distract him.
</p>
               <p>His whole demeanor, every action, was stamped with this purpose.
It puzzled White Fang.  Never had he seen such a dog.  It had no hair
protection.  It was soft, and bled easily.  There was no thick mat of
fur to baffle White Fang's teeth, as they were often baffled by dogs
of his own breed.  Each time that his teeth struck they sank easily
into the yielding flesh, while the animal did not seem able to defend
itself.  Another disconcerting thing was that it made no outcry, such
as he had been accustomed to with the other dogs he had fought.
Beyond a growl or a grunt, the dog took its punishment silently.  And
never did it flag in its pursuit of him.
</p>
               <p>Not that Cherokee was slow.  He could turn and whirl swiftly
enough, but White Fang was never there.  Cherokee was puzzled, too.
He had never fought before with a dog with which he could not close.
The desire to close had always been mutual.  But here was a dog that
kept at a distance, dancing and dodging here and there and all about.
And when it did get its teeth into him, it did not hold on but let go
instantly and darted away again.
</p>
               <p>But White Fang could not get at the soft underside of the throat.
The bulldog stood too short, while its massive jaws <pb n="223"/> were
an added protection.  White Fang darted in and out unscathed, while
Cherokee's wounds increased.  Both sides of his neck and head were
ripped and slashed.  He bled freely, but showed no signs of being
disconcerted.  He continued his plodding pursuit, though once, for the
moment baffled, he came to a full stop and blinked at the men who
looked on, at the same time wagging his stump of a tail as an
expression of his willingness to fight.
</p>
               <p>In that moment White Fang was in upon him and out, in passing
ripping his trimmed remnant of an ear.  With a slight manifestation of
anger, Cherokee took up the pursuit again, running on the inside of
the circle White Fang was making, and striving to fasten his deadly
grip on White Fang's throat.  The bulldog missed by a hair's-breadth,
and cries of praise went up as White Fang doubled suddenly out of
danger in the opposite direction.
</p>
               <p>The time went by.  White Fang still danced on, dodging and
doubling, leaping in and out, and ever inflicting damage.  And still
the bulldog, with grim certitude, toiled after him.  Sooner or later
he would accomplish his purpose, get the grip that would win the
battle.  In the meantime he accepted all the punishment the other
could deal him.  His tufts of ears had become tassels, his neck and
shoulders were slashed in a score of places, and his very lips were
cut and bleeding — all from those lightning snaps that were
beyond his foreseeing and guarding.
</p>
               <p>Time and again White Fang had attempted to knock Cherokee off his
feet; but the difference in their height was too great.  Cherokee was
too squat, too close to the ground.  White Fang tried the trick once
too often.  The chance came in one of his quick doublings and
counter-circlings.  He caught Cherokee with head turned away as he
whirled more slowly.  His shoulder was exposed.  White Fang drove in
upon it; but his own shoulder was high above, while he struck with
such force that his momentum carried him on across over the other's
body.  For the first time in his fighting history, men saw White Fang
lose his footing.  His body turned a half-somersault in the air, and
he would have landed on his back had he not twisted, catlike, still in
the air, in the effort to bring his feet to the earth.  As it was, he
struck heavily on his side.  <pb n="224"/> The next instant he was on
his feet, but in that instant Cherokee's teeth closed on his throat.
</p>
               <p>It was not a good grip, being too low down toward the chest; but
Cherokee held on.  White Fang sprang to his feet and tore wildly
around, trying to shake off the bulldog's body.  It made him frantic,
this clinging, dragging weight.  It bound his movements, restricted
his freedom.  It was like the trap, and all his instinct resented it
and revolted against it.  It was a mad revolt.  For several minutes he
was to all intents insane.  The basic life that was in him took charge
of him.  The will to exist of his body surged over him.  He was
dominated by this mere flesh-love of life.  All intelligence was gone.
It was as though he had no brain.  His reason was unseated by the
blind yearning of the flesh to exist and move, at all hazards to move,
to continue to move, for movement was the expression of its existence.
</p>
               <p>Round and round he went, whirling and turning and reversing, trying
to shake off the fifty-pound weight that dragged at his throat.  The
bulldog did little but keep his grip.  Sometimes, and rarely, he
managed to get his feet to the earth and for a moment to brace himself
against White Fang.  But the next moment his footing would be lost and
he would be dragging around in the whirl of one of White Fang's mad
gyrations.  Cherokee identified himself with his instinct.  He knew
that he was doing the right thing by holding on, and there came to him
certain blissful thrills of satisfaction.  At such moments he even
closed his eyes and allowed his body to be hurled hither and thither,
willy-nilly, careless of any hurt that might thereby come to it.  That
did not count.  The grip was the thing, and the grip he kept.
</p>
               <p>White Fang ceased only when he had tired himself out.  He could do
nothing, and he could not understand.  Never, in all his fighting, had
this thing happened.  The dogs he had fought with did not fight that
way.  With them it was snap and slash and get away, snap and slash and
get away.  He lay partly on his side, panting for breath.  Cherokee,
still holding his grip, urged against him, trying to get him over
entirely on his side.  White Fang resisted, and he could feel the jaws
shifting their grip, slightly relaxing and coming together again in a
chewing movement.  Each shift brought the grip <pb n="225"/> closer in
to his throat.  The bulldog's method was to hold what he had, and when
opportunity favored to work in for more.  Opportunity favored when
White Fang remained quiet.  When White Fang struggled, Cherokee was
content merely to hold on.
</p>
               <p>The bulging back of Cherokee's neck was the only portion of his
body that White Fang's teeth could reach.  He got hold toward the base
where the neck comes out from the shoulders; but he did not know the
chewing method of fighting, nor were his jaws adapted to it.  He
spasmodically ripped and tore with his fangs for a space.  Then a
change in their position diverted him.  The bulldog had managed to
roll him over on his back, and still hanging on to his throat, was on
top of him.  Like a cat, White Fang bowed his hind-quarters in, and,
with the feet digging into his enemy's abdomen above him, he began to
claw with long, tearing strokes.  Cherokee might well have been
disembowelled had he not quickly pivoted on his grip and got his body
off of White Fang's and at right angles to it.
</p>
               <p>There was no escaping that grip.  It was like Fate itself, and as
inexorable.  Slowly it shifted up along the jugular.  All that saved
White Fang from death was the loose skin of his neck and the thick fur
that covered it.  This served to form a large roll in Cherokee's
mouth, the fur of which well-nigh defied his teeth.  But bit by bit,
whenever the chance offered, he was getting more of the loose skin and
fur in his mouth.  The result was that he was slowly throttling White
Fang.  The latter's breath was drawn with greater and greater
difficulty as the moments went by.
</p>
               <p>It began to look as though the battle were over.  The backers of
Cherokee waxed jubilant and offered ridiculous odds.  White Fang's
backers were correspondingly depressed, and refused bets of ten to one
and twenty to one, though one man was rash enough to close a wager of
fifty to one.  This man was Beauty Smith.  He took a step into the
ring and pointed his finger at White Fang.  Then he began to laugh
derisively and scornfully.  This produced the desired effect.  White
Fang went wild with rage.  He called up his reserves of strength and
gained his feet.  As he struggled around the ring, the fifty pounds of
his foe ever dragging on his throat, his <pb n="226"/> anger passed on
into panic.  The basic life of him dominated him again, and his
intelligence fled before the will of his flesh to live.  Round and
round and back again, stumbling and falling and rising, even uprearing
at times on his hind-legs and lifting his foe clear of the earth, he
struggled vainly to shake off the clinging death.
</p>
               <p>At last he fell, toppling backward, exhausted; and the bulldog
promptly shifted his grip, getting in closer, mangling more and more
of the fur-folded flesh, throttling White Fang more severely than
ever.  Shouts of applause went up for the victor, and there were many
cries of “Cherokee!” “Cherokee!” To this Cherokee
responded by vigorous wagging of the stump of his tail.  But the
clamor of approval did not distract him.  There was no sympathetic
relation between his tail and his massive jaws.  The one might wag,
but the others held their terrible grip on White Fang's throat.
</p>
               <p>It was at this time that a diversion came to the spectators.  There
was a jingle of bells.  Dog-mushers' cries were heard.  Everybody,
save Beauty Smith, looked apprehensively, the fear of the police
strong upon them.  But they saw, up the trail, and not down, two men
running with sled and dogs.  They were evidently coming down the creek
from some prospecting trip.  At sight of the crowd they stopped their
dogs and came over and joined it, curious to see the cause of the
excitement.  The dog-musher wore a mustache, but the other, a taller
and younger man, was smooth-shaven, his skin rosy from the pounding of
his blood and the running in the frosty air.
</p>
               <p>White Fang had practically ceased struggling.  Now and again he
resisted spasmodically and to no purpose.  He could get little air,
and that little grew less and less under the merciless grip that ever
tightened.  In spite of his armor of fur, the great vein of his throat
would have long since been torn open, had not the first grip of the
bulldog been so low down as to be practically on the chest.  It had
taken Cherokee a long time to shift that grip upward, and this had
also tended further to clog his jaws with fur and skin-fold.
</p>
               <p>In the meantime, the abysmal brute in Beauty Smith had been rising
up into his brain and mastering the small bit of sanity that he
possessed at best.  When he saw White Fang's <pb n="227"/> eyes
beginning to glaze, he knew beyond doubt that the fight was lost.
Then he broke loose.  He sprang upon White Fang and began savagely to
kick him.  There were hisses from the crowd and cries of protest, but
that was all.  While this went on, and Beauty Smith continued to kick
White Fang, there was a commotion in the crowd.  The tall young
newcomer was forcing his way through, shouldering men right and left
without ceremony or gentleness.  When he broke through into the ring,
Beauty Smith was just in the act of delivering another kick.  All his
weight was on one foot, and he was in a state of unstable equilibrium.
At that moment the newcomer's fist landed a smashing blow full in his
face.  Beauty Smith's remaining leg left the ground, and his whole
body seemed to lift into the air as he turned over backward and struck
the snow.  The newcomer turned upon the crowd.
</p>
               <p>“You cowards!” he cried.  “You beasts!”
</p>
               <p>He was in a rage himself — a sane rage.  His gray eyes seemed
metallic and steel-like as they flashed upon the crowd.  Beauty Smith
regained his feet and came toward him, sniffling and cowardly.  The
newcomer did not understand.  He did not know how abject a coward the
other was, and thought he was coming back intent on fighting.  So,
with a “You beast!” he smashed Beauty Smith over backward with
a second blow in the face.  Beauty Smith decided that the snow was the
safest place for him, and lay where he had fallen, making no effort to
get up.
</p>
               <p>“Come on, Matt, lend a hand,” the newcomer called to the
dog-musher, who had followed him into the ring.
</p>
               <p>Both men bent over the dogs.  Matt took hold of White Fang, ready
to pull when Cherokee's jaws should be loosened.  This the younger man
endeavored to accomplish by clutching the bulldog's jaws in his hands
and trying to spread them.  It was a vain undertaking.  As he pulled
and tugged and wrenched, he kept exclaiming with every expulsion of
breath, “Beasts!”
</p>
               <p>The crowd began to grow unruly, and some of the men were protesting
against the spoiling of the sport; but they were silenced when the
newcomer lifted his head from his work for a moment and glared at
them.
<pb n="228"/>
               </p>
               <p>“You damn beasts!” he finally exploded, and
went back to his task.
</p>
               <p>“It's no use, Mr. Scott, you can't break 'm apart that
way,” Matt said at last.
</p>
               <p>The pair paused and surveyed the locked dogs.
</p>
               <p>“Ain't bleedin' much,” Matt announced.  “Ain't got all
the way in yet.”
</p>
               <p>“But he's liable to any moment,” Scott answered.
“There, did you see that!  He shifted his grip in a bit.”
</p>
               <p>The younger man's excitement and apprehension for White Fang was
growing.  He struck Cherokee about the head savagely again and again.
But that did not loosen the jaws.  Cherokee wagged the stump of his
tail in advertisement that he understood the meaning of the blows, but
that he knew he was himself in the right and only doing his duty by
keeping his grip.
</p>
               <p>“Won't some of you help?” Scott cried desperately at the
crowd.
</p>
               <p>But no help was offered.  Instead, the crowd began sarcastically to
cheer him on and showered him with facetious advice.
</p>
               <p>“You'll have to get a pry,” Matt counselled.
</p>
               <p>The other reached into the holster at his hip, drew his revolver,
and tried to thrust its muzzle between the bulldog's jaws.  He shoved,
and shoved hard, till the grating of the steel against the locked
teeth could be distinctly heard.  Both men were on their knees,
bending over the dogs.  Tim Keenan strode into the ring.  He paused
beside Scott and touched him on the shoulder, saying ominously:
</p>
               <p>“Don't break them teeth, stranger.”
</p>
               <p>“Then I'll break his neck,” Scott retorted, continuing his
shoving and wedging with the revolver muzzle.
</p>
               <p>“I said don't break them teeth,” the faro-dealer repeated
more ominously than before.
</p>
               <p>But if it was a bluff he intended, it did not work.  Scott never
desisted from his efforts, though he looked up coolly and asked:
</p>
               <p>“Your dog?”
</p>
               <p>The faro-dealer grunted.
</p>
               <p>“Then get in here and break this grip.”
<pb n="229"/>
               </p>
               <p>“Well, stranger,” the other drawled
irritatingly, “I don't mind telling you that's something I ain't
worked out for myself.  I don't know how to turn the trick.”
</p>
               <p>“Then get out of the way,” was the reply, “and don't
bother me.  I'm busy.”
</p>
               <p>Tim Keenan continued standing over him, but Scott took no further
notice of his presence.  He had managed to get the muzzle in between
the jaws on one side, and was trying to get it out between the jaws on
the other side.  This accomplished, he pried gently and carefully,
loosening the jaws a bit at a time, while Matt, a bit at a time,
extricated White Fang's mangled neck.
</p>
               <p>“Stand by to receive your dog,” was Scott's peremptory
order to Cherokee's owner.
</p>
               <p>The faro-dealer stooped down obediently and got a firm hold on
Cherokee.
</p>
               <p>“Now!” Scott warned, giving the final pry.
</p>
               <p>The dogs were drawn apart, the bulldog struggling vigorously.
</p>
               <p>“Take him away,” Scott commanded, and Tim Keenan dragged
Cherokee back into the crowd.
</p>
               <p>White Fang made several ineffectual efforts to get up.  Once he
gained his feet, but his legs were too weak to sustain him, and he
slowly wilted and sank back into the snow.  His eyes were half closed,
and the surface of them was glassy.  His jaws were apart, and through
them the tongue protruded, draggled and limp.  To all appearances he
looked like a dog that had been strangled to death.  Matt examined
him.
</p>
               <p>“Just about all in,” he announced; “but he's breathin'
all right.”
</p>
               <p>Beauty Smith had regained his feet and come over to look at White
Fang.
</p>
               <p>“Matt, how much is a good sled-dog worth?” Scott asked.
</p>
               <p>The dog-musher, still on his knees and stooped over White Fang,
calculated for a moment.
</p>
               <p>“Three hundred dollars,” he answered.
</p>
               <p>“And how much for one that's all chewed up like this one?”
Scott asked, nudging White Fang with his foot.
</p>
               <p>“Half of that,” was the dog-musher's judgment.
</p>
               <p>Scott turned upon Beauty Smith.
<pb n="230"/>
               </p>
               <p>“Did you hear, Mr. Beast?  I'm going to take your
dog from you, and I'm going to give you a hundred and fifty for
him.” </p>
               <p>He opened his pocket-book and counted out the bills.
</p>
               <p>Beauty Smith put his hands behind his back, refusing to touch the
proffered money.
</p>
               <p>“I ain't a-sellin',” he said.
</p>
               <p>“Oh, yes you are,” the other assured him.  “Because I'm
buying.  Here's your money.  The dog's mine.”
</p>
               <p>Beauty Smith, his hands still behind him, began to back away.
</p>
               <p>Scott sprang toward him, drawing his fist back to strike.  Beauty
Smith cowered down in anticipation of the blow.
</p>
               <p>“I've got my rights,” he whimpered.
</p>
               <p>“You've forfeited your rights to own that dog,” was the
rejoinder.  “Are you going to take the money or do I have to hit
you again?”
</p>
               <p>“All right,” Beauty Smith spoke up with the alacrity of
fear.  “But I take the money under protest,” he added.
“The dog's a mint.  ain't a-goin' to be robbed.  A man's got his
rights.”
</p>
               <p>“Correct,” Scott answered, passing the money over to him.
“A man's got his rights.  But you're not a man.  You're a
beast.”
</p>
               <p>“Wait till I get back to Dawson,” Beauty Smith threatened.
“I'll have the law on you.”
</p>
               <p>“If you open your mouth when you get back to Dawson, I'll have
you run out of town.  Understand?”
</p>
               <p>Beauty Smith replied with a grunt.
</p>
               <p>“Understand?” the other thundered with abrupt fierceness.
</p>
               <p>“Yes,” Beauty Smith grunted, shrinking away.
</p>
               <p>“Yes what?”
</p>
               <p>“Yes, sir,” Beauty Smith snarled.
</p>
               <p>“Look out!  He'll bite!” some one shouted, and a guffaw of
laughter went up.
</p>
               <p>Scott turned his back on him, and returned to help the dog-musher,
who was working over White Fang.
</p>
               <p>Some of the men were already departing; others stood in groups,
looking on and talking.  Tim Keenan joined one of the groups.
</p>
               <p>“Who's that mug?” he asked.
</p>
               <p>“Weedon Scott,” some one answered.
<pb n="231"/>
               </p>
               <p>“And who in hell is Weedon Scott?” the
faro-dealer demanded.
</p>
               <p>“Oh, one of them crack-a-jack minin' experts.  He's in with all
the big bugs.  If you want to keep out of trouble, you'll steer clear
of him, that's my talk.  He's all hunky with the officials.  The Gold
Commissioner's a special pal of his.” </p>
               <p>“I thought he must be
somebody,” was the faro-dealer's comment.  “That's why I kept
my hands offen him at the start.”
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C4.5" type="chapter">
               <pb n="232"/>
               <head>The
Indomitable</head>
               <p>It's hopeless,” Weedon Scott confessed.
</p>
               <p>He sat on the step of his cabin and stared at the dog-musher, who
responded with a shrug that was equally hopeless.
</p>
               <p>Together they looked at White Fang at the end of his stretched
chain, bristling, snarling, ferocious, straining to get at the
sled-dogs.  Having received sundry lessons from Matt, said lessons
being imparted by means of a club, the sled-dogs had learned to leave
White Fang alone; and even then they were lying down at a distance,
apparently oblivious of his existence.
</p>
               <p>“It's a wolf and there's no taming it,” Weedon Scott
announced.
</p>
               <p>“Oh, I don't know about that,” Matt objected.  “Might
be a lot of dog in 'm, for all you can tell.  But there's one thing I
know sure, an' that there's no gettin' away from.”
</p>
               <p>The dog-musher paused and nodded his head confidentially at
Moosehide Mountain.
</p>
               <p>“Well, don't be a miser with what you know,” Scott said
sharply, after waiting a suitable length of time.  “Spit it out.
What is it?”
</p>
               <p>The dog-musher indicated White Fang with a backward thrust of his
thumb.
</p>
               <p>“Wolf or dog, it's all the same — he's ben tamed
a'ready.”
</p>
               <p>“No!”
</p>
               <p>“I tell you yes, an' broke to harness.  Look close there.  D'ye
see them marks across the chest?”
</p>
               <p>“You're right, Matt.  He was a sled-dog before Beauty Smith got
hold of him.”
</p>
               <p>“An' there's not much reason against his bein' a sled-dog
again.”
</p>
               <p>“What d'ye think?” Scott queried eagerly.  Then the hope
died down as he added, shaking his head, “We've had him <pb n="233"/> two weeks now, and if anything, he's wilder than ever at the
present moment.”
</p>
               <p>“Give 'm a chance,” Matt counselled.  “Turn 'm loose
for a spell.”
</p>
               <p>The other looked at him incredulously.
</p>
               <p>“Yes,” Matt went on, “I know you've tried to, but you
didn't take a club.”
</p>
               <p>“You try it then.”
</p>
               <p>The dog-musher secured a club and went over to the chained animal.
White Fang watched the club after the manner of a caged lion watching
the whip of its trainer.
</p>
               <p>“See 'm keep his eye on that club,” Matt said.  “That's
a good sign.  He's no fool.  Don't dast tackle me so long as I got
that club handy.  He's not clean crazy, sure.”
</p>
               <p>As the man's hand approached his neck, White Fang bristled and
snarled and crouched down.  But while he eyed the approaching hand, he
at the same time contrived to keep track of the club in the other
hand, suspended threateningly above him.  Matt unsnapped the chain
from the collar and stepped back.
</p>
               <p>White Fang could scarcely realize that he was free.  Many months
had gone by since he passed into the possession of Beauty Smith, and
in all that period he had never known a moment of freedom except at
the times he had been loosed to fight with other dogs.  Immediately
after such fights he had always been imprisoned again.
</p>
               <p>He did not know what to make of it.  Perhaps some new deviltry of
the gods was about to be perpetrated on him.  He walked slowly and
cautiously, prepared to be assailed at any moment.  He did not know
what to do, it was all so unprecedented.  He took the precaution to
sheer off from the two watching gods, and walked carefully to the
corner of the cabin.  Nothing happened.  He was plainly perplexed, and
he came back again, pausing a dozen feet away and regarding the two
men intently.
</p>
               <p>“Won't he run away?” his new owner asked.
</p>
               <p>Matt shrugged his shoulders.  “Got to take a gamble.  Only way
to find out is to find out.”
</p>
               <p>“Poor devil,” Scott murmured pityingly.  “What he needs
is <pb n="234"/> some show of human kindness,” he added, turning
and going into the cabin.
</p>
               <p>He came out with a piece of meat, which he tossed to White Fang.
He sprang away from it, and from a distance studied it suspiciously.
</p>
               <p>“Hi-yu, Major!” Matt shouted warningly, but too late.
</p>
               <p>Major had made a spring for the meat.  At the instant his jaws
closed on it, White Fang struck him.  He was overthrown.  Matt rushed
in, but quicker than he was White Fang.  Major staggered to his feet,
but the blood spouting from his throat reddened the snow in a widening
path.
</p>
               <p>“It's too bad, but it served him right,” Scott said
hastily.
</p>
               <p>But Matt's foot had already started on its way to kick White Fang.
There was a leap, a flash of teeth, a sharp exclamation.  White Fang,
snarling fiercely, scrambled backward for several yards, while Matt
stooped and investigated his leg.
</p>
               <p>“He got me all right,” he announced, pointing to the torn
trousers and underclothes, and the growing stain of red.
</p>
               <p>“I told you it was hopeless, Matt,” Scott said in a
discouraged voice.  “I've thought about it off and on, while not
wanting to think of it.  But we've come to it now.  It's the only
thing to do.”
</p>
               <p>As he talked, with reluctant movements he drew his revolver, threw
open the cylinder, and assured himself of its contents.
</p>
               <p>“Look here, Mr. Scott,” Matt objected; “that dog's ben
through hell.  You can't expect 'm to come out a white an' shinin'
angel.  Give 'm time.”
</p>
               <p>“Look at Major,” the other rejoined.
</p>
               <p>The dog-musher surveyed the stricken dog.  He had sunk down on the
snow in the circle of his blood, and was plainly in the last gasp.
</p>
               <p>“Served 'm right.  You said so yourself, Mr. Scott.  He tried
to take White Fang's meat, an' he's dead-O.  That was to be expected.
wouldn't give two whoops in hell for a dog that wouldn't fight for his
own meat.”
</p>
               <p>“But look at yourself, Matt.  It's all right about the dogs,
but we must draw the line somewhere.”
</p>
               <p>“Served me right,” Matt argued stubbornly.  “What 'd I<pb n="235"/>
 want to kick 'm for?  You said yourself he'd done right.
Then I had no right to kick 'm.”
</p>
               <p>“It would be a mercy to kill him,” Scott insisted.
“He's untamable.”
</p>
               <p>“Now look here, Mr. Scott, give the poor devil a fightin'
chance.  He ain't had no chance yet.  He's just come through hell, an'
this is the first time he's ben loose.  Give 'm a fair chance, an' if
he don't deliver the goods, I'll kill 'm myself.  There!”
</p>
               <p>“God knows I don't want to kill him or have him killed,”
Scott answered, putting away the revolver.  “We'll let him run
loose and see what kindness can do for him.  And here's a try at
it.”
</p>
               <p>He walked over to White Fang and began talking to him gently and
soothingly.
</p>
               <p>“Better have a club handy,” Matt warned.
</p>
               <p>Scott shook his head and went on trying to win White Fang's
confidence.
</p>
               <p>White Fang was suspicious.  Something was impending.  He had killed
this god's dog, bitten his companion god, and what else was to be
expected than some terrible punishment?  But in the face of it he was
indomitable.  He bristled and showed his teeth, his eyes vigilant, his
whole body wary and prepared for anything.  The god had no club, so he
suffered him to approach quite near.  The god's hand had come out and
was descending upon his head.  White Fang shrank together and grew
tense as he crouched under it.  Here was danger, some treachery or
something.  He knew the hands of the gods, their proved mastery, their
cunning to hurt.  Besides, there was his old antipathy to being
touched.  He snarled more menacingly, crouched still lower, and still
the hand descended.  He did not want to bite the hand, and he endured
the peril of it until his instinct surged up in him, mastering him
with its insatiable yearning for life.
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott had believed that he was quick enough to avoid any
snap or slash.  But he had yet to learn the remarkable quickness of
White Fang, who struck with the certainty and swiftness of a coiled
snake.
</p>
               <p>Scott cried out sharply with surprise, catching his torn <pb n="236"/> hand and holding it tightly in his other hand.  Matt uttered
a great oath and sprang to his side.  White Fang crouched down and
backed away, bristling, showing his fangs, his eyes malignant with
menace.  Now he could expect a beating as fearful as any he had
received from Beauty Smith.
</p>
               <p>“Here!  What are you doing?” Scott cried suddenly.
</p>
               <p>Matt had dashed into the cabin and come out with a rifle.
</p>
               <p>“Nothin',” he said slowly, with a careless calmness that
was assumed; “only goin' to keep that promise I made.  I reckon
it's up to me to kill 'm as I said I'd do.”
</p>
               <p>“No you don't!”
</p>
               <p>“Yes I do.  Watch me.”
</p>
               <p>As Matt had pleaded for White Fang when he had been bitten, it was
now Weedon Scott's turn to plead.
</p>
               <p>“You said to give him a chance.  Well, give it to him.  We've
only just started, and we can't quit at the beginning.  It served me
right, this time.  And — look at him!”
</p>
               <p>White Fang, near the corner of the cabin and forty feet away, was
snarling with blood-curdling viciousness, not at Scott, but at the
dog-musher.
</p>
               <p>“Well, I'll be everlastin'ly gosh-swoggled!” was the
dog-musher's expression of astonishment.
</p>
               <p>“Look at the intelligence of him,” Scott went on hastily.
“He knows the meaning of firearms as well as you do.  He's got
intelligence, and we've got to give that intelligence a chance.  Put
up the gun.”
</p>
               <p>“All right, I'm willin',” Matt agreed, leaning the rifle
against the woodpile.
</p>
               <p>“But will you look at that!” he exclaimed the next moment.
</p>
               <p>White Fang had quieted down and ceased snarling.
</p>
               <p>“This is worth investigatin'.  Watch.”
</p>
               <p>Matt reached for the rifle, and at the same moment White Fang
snarled.  He stepped away from the rifle, and White Fang's lifted lips
descended, covering his teeth.
</p>
               <p>“Now, just for fun.”
</p>
               <p>Matt took the rifle and began slowly to raise it to his shoulder.
White Fang's snarling began with the movement, and increased as the
movement approached its culmination.  But the moment before the rifle
came to a level on him, he leaped sidewise behind the corner of the
cabin.  Matt stood staring <pb n="237"/> along the sights at the empty
space of snow which had been occupied by White Fang.
</p>
               <p>The dog-musher put the rifle down solemnly, then turned and looked
at his employer.
</p>
               <p>“I agree with you, Mr. Scott.  That dog's too intelligent to
kill.”
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C4.6" type="chapter">
               <pb n="238"/>
               <head>The
Love-Master</head>
               <p>As White Fang watched Weedon Scott approach, he
bristled and snarled to adverthat he would not submit to punishment.
Twenty-four hours had passed since he had slashed open the hand that
was now bandaged and held up by a sling to keep the blood out of it.
In the past White Fang had experienced delayed punishments, and he
apprehended that such a one was about to befall him.  How could it be
otherwise?  He had committed what was to him sacrilege, sunk his fangs
into the holy flesh of a god, and of a white-skinned superior god at
that.  In the nature of things, and of intercourse with gods,
something terrible awaited him.
</p>
               <p>The god sat down several feet away.  White Fang could see nothing
dangerous in that.  When the gods administered punishment they stood
on their legs.  Besides, this god had no club, no whip, no firearm.
And furthermore, he himself was free.  No chain nor stick bound him.
He could escape into safety while the god was scrambling to his feet.
In the meantime he would wait and see.
</p>
               <p>The god remained quiet, made no movement; and White Fang's snarl
slowly dwindled to a growl that ebbed down in his throat and ceased.
Then the god spoke, and at the first sound of his voice, the hair rose
on White Fang's neck and the growl rushed up in his throat.  But the
god made no hostile movement, and went on calmly talking.  For a time
White Fang growled in unison with him, a correspondence of rhythm
being established between growl and voice.  But the god talked on
interminably.  He talked to White Fang as White Fang had never been
talked to before.  He talked softly and soothingly, with a gentleness
that somehow, somewhere, touched White Fang.  In spite of himself and
all the pricking warnings of his instinct, White Fang began to have
confidence in this god.  He had a feeling of security that was belied
by all his experience with men.
<pb n="239"/>
               </p>
               <p>After a long time, the god got up and went into the
cabin.  White Fang scanned him apprehensively when he came out.  He
had neither whip nor club nor weapon.  Nor was his uninjured hand
behind his back hiding something.  He sat down as before, in the same
spot, several feet away.  He held out a small piece of meat.  White
Fang pricked his ears and investigated it suspiciously, managing to
look at the same time both at the meat and the god, alert for any
overt act, his body tense and ready to spring away at the first sign
of hostility.
</p>
               <p>Still the punishment delayed.  The god merely held near to his nose
a piece of meat.  And about the meat there seemed nothing wrong.
Still White Fang suspected; and though the meat was proffered to him
with short inviting thrusts of the hand, he refused to touch it.  The
gods were all-wise, and there was no telling what masterful treachery
lurked behind that apparently harmless piece of meat.  In past
experience, especially in dealing with squaws, meat and punishment had
often been disastrously related.
</p>
               <p>In the end, the god tossed the meat on the snow at White Fang's
feet.  He smelled the meat carefully; but he did not look at it.
While he smelled it he kept his eyes on the god.  Nothing happened.
He took the meat into his mouth and swallowed it.  Still nothing
happened.  The god was actually offering him another piece of meat.
Again he refused to take it from the hand, and again it was tossed to
him.  This was repeated a number of times.  But there came a time when
the god refused to toss it.  He kept it in his hand and steadfastly
proffered it.
</p>
               <p>The meat was good meat, and White Fang was hungry.  Bit by bit,
infinitely cautious, he approached the hand.  At last the time came
that he decided to eat the meat from the hand.  He never took his eyes
from the god, thrusting his head forward with ears flattened back and
hair involuntarily rising and cresting on his neck.  Also a low growl
rumbled in his throat as warning that he was not to be trifled with.
He ate the meat, and nothing happened.  Piece by piece, he ate all the
meat, and nothing happened.  Still the punishment delayed.  </p>
               <p>He
licked his chops and waited.  The god went on talking.  In his voice
was kindness — something of which White Fang had no experience
whatever.  And within him it aroused feelings <pb n="240"/> which he
had likewise never experienced before.  He was aware of a certain
strange satisfaction, as though some need were being gratified, as
though some void in his being were being filled.  Then again came the
prod of his instinct and the warning of past experience.  The gods
were ever crafty, and they had unguessed ways of attaining their ends.
</p>
               <p>Ah, he had thought so!  There it came now, the god's hand, cunning
to hurt, thrusting out at him, descending upon his head.  But the god
went on talking.  His voice was soft and soothing.  In spite of the
menacing hand, the voice inspired confidence.  And in spite of the
assuring voice, the hand inspired distrust.  White Fang was torn by
conflicting feelings, impulses.  It seemed he would fly to pieces, so
terrible was the control he was exerting, holding together by an
unwonted indecision the counter-forces that struggled within him for
mastery.
</p>
               <p>He compromised.  He snarled and bristled and flattened his ears.
But he neither snapped nor sprang away.  The hand descended.  Nearer
and nearer it came.  It touched the ends of his upstanding hair.  He
shrank down under it.  It followed down after him, pressing more
closely against him.  Shrinking, almost shivering, he still managed to
hold himself together.  It was a torment, this hand that touched him
and violated his instinct.  He could not forget in a day all the evil
that had been wrought him at the hands of men.  But it was the will of
the god, and he strove to submit.
</p>
               <p>The hand lifted and descended again in a patting, caressing
movement.  This continued, but every time the hand lifted, the hair
lifted under it.  And every time the hand descended, the ears
flattened down and a cavernous growl surged in his throat.  White Fang
growled and growled with insistent warning.  By this means he
announced that he was prepared to retaliate for any hurt he might
receive.  There was no telling when the god's ulterior motive might be
disclosed.  At any moment that soft, confidence-inspiring voice might
break forth in a roar of wrath, that gentle and caressing hand
transform itself into a viselike grip to hold him helpless and
administer punishment.
</p>
               <p>But the god talked on softly, and ever the hand rose and fell with
non-hostile pats.  White Fang experienced dual feelings.  <pb n="241"/>
It was distasteful to his instinct.  It restrained him, opposed the
will of him toward personal liberty.  And yet it was not physically
painful.  On the contrary, it was even pleasant, in a physical way.
The patting movement slowly and carefully changed to a rubbing of the
ears about their bases, and the physical pleasure even increased a
little.  Yet he continued to fear, and he stood on guard, expectant of
unguessed evil, alternately suffering and enjoying as one feeling or
the other came uppermost and swayed him.
</p>
               <p>“Well, I'll be gosh-swoggled!”
</p>
               <p>So spoke Matt, coming out of the cabin, his sleeves rolled up, a
pan of dirty dish-water in his hands, arrested in the act of emptying
the pan by the sight of Weedon Scott patting White Fang.
</p>
               <p>At the instant his voice broke the silence, White Fang leaped back,
snarling savagely at him.
</p>
               <p>Matt regarded his employer with grieved disapproval.
</p>
               <p>“If you don't mind my expressin' my feelin's, Mr. Scott, I'll
make free to say you're seventeen kinds of a damn fool an' all of 'em
different, and then some.” </p>
               <p>Weedon Scott smiled with a superior
air, gained his feet, and walked over to White Fang.  He talked
soothingly to him, but not for long, then slowly put out his hand,
rested it on White Fang's head, and resumed the interrupted patting.
White Fang endured it, keeping his eyes fixed suspiciously, not upon
the man that petted him, but upon the man that stood in the doorway.
</p>
               <p>“You may be a number one, tip-top minin' expert, all right all
right,” the dog-musher delivered himself oracularly, “but you
missed the chance of your life when you was a boy an' didn't run off
an' join a circus.”
</p>
               <p>White Fang snarled at the sound of his voice, but this time did not
leap away from under the hand that was caressing his head and the back
of his neck with long, soothing strokes.
</p>
               <p>It was the beginning of the end for White Fang — the ending
of the old life and the reign of hate.  A new and incomprehensibly
fairer life was dawning.  It required much thinking and endless
patience on the part of Weedon Scott to accomplish this.  And on the
part of White Fang it required nothing less than a revolution.  He had
to ignore the urges <pb n="242"/> and promptings of instinct and
reason, defy experience, give the lie to life itself.
</p>
               <p>Life, as he had known it, not only had had no place in it for much
that he now did; but all the currents had gone counter to those to
which he now abandoned himself.  In short, when all things were
considered, he had to achieve an orientation far vaster than the one
he had achieved at the time he came voluntarily in from the Wild and
accepted Gray Beaver as his lord.  At that time he was a mere puppy,
soft from the making, without form, ready for the thumb of
circumstance to begin its work upon him.  But now it was different.
The thumb of circumstance had done its work only too well.  By it he
had been formed and hardened into the Fighting Wolf, fierce and
implacable, unloving and unlovable.  To accomplish the change was like
a reflux of being, and this when the plasticity of youth was no longer
his; when the fibre of him had become tough and knotty; when the warp
and the woof of him had made of him an adamantine texture, harsh and
unyielding; when the face of his spirit had become iron and all his
instincts and axioms had crystallized into set rules, cautions,
dislikes, and desires.
</p>
               <p>Yet again, in this new orientation, it was the thumb of
circumstance that pressed and prodded him, softening that which had
become hard and remoulding it into fairer form.  Weedon Scott was in
truth this thumb.  He had gone to the roots of White Fang's nature,
and with kindness touched to life potencies that had languished and
well-nigh perished.  One such potency was <emph rend="italic">love.</emph> It took the place of <emph rend="italic">like,</emph> which latter had been the highest feeling
that thrilled him in his intercourse with the gods.
</p>
               <p>But this love did not come in a day.  It began with <emph rend="italic">like</emph> and out of it slowly developed.  White Fang
did not run away, though he was allowed to remain loose, because he
liked this new god.  This was certainly better than the life he had
lived in the cage of Beauty Smith, and it was necessary that he should
have some god.  The lordship of man was a need of his nature.  The
seal of his dependence on man had been set upon him in that early day
when he turned his back on the Wild and crawled to Gray Beaver's feet
to receive the expected beating.  This seal had been stamped upon him
again, <pb n="243"/> and ineradicably, on his second return from the
Wild, when the long famine was over and there was fish once more in
the village of Gray Beaver.
</p>
               <p>And so, because he needed a god and because he preferred Weedon
Scott to Beauty Smith, White Fang remained.  In acknowledgment of
fealty, he proceeded to take upon himself the guardianship of his
master's property.  He prowled about the cabin while the sled-dogs
slept, and the first night-visitor to the cabin fought him off with a
club until Weedon Scott came to the rescue.  But White Fang soon
learned to differentiate between thieves and honest men, to appraise
the true value of step and carriage.  The man who travelled,
loud-stepping, the direct line to the cabin door, he let alone —
though he watched him vigilantly until the door opened and he received
the indorsement of the master.  But the man who went softly, by
circuitous ways, peering with caution, seeking after secrecy —
that was the man who received no suspension of judgment from White
Fang, and who went away abruptly, hurriedly, and without dignity.
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott had set himself the task of redeeming White Fang
— or rather, of redeeming mankind from the wrong it had done
White Fang.  It was a matter of principle and conscience.  He felt
that the ill done White Fang was a debt incurred by man and that it
must be paid.  So he went out of his way to be especially kind to the
Fighting Wolf.  Each day he made it a point to caress and pet White
Fang, and to do it at length.
</p>
               <p>At first suspicious and hostile, White Fang grew to like this
petting.  But there was one thing that he never outgrew — his
growling.  Growl he would, from the moment the petting began until it
ended.  But it was a growl with a new note in it.  A stranger could
not hear this note, and to such a stranger the growling of White Fang
was an exhibition of primordial savagery, nerve-racking and
blood-curdling.  But White Fang's throat had become harsh-fibred from
the making of ferocious sounds through the many years since his first
little rasp of anger in the lair of his cubhood, and he could not
soften the sounds of that throat now to express the gentleness he
felt.  Nevertheless, Weedon Scott's ear and sympathy were fine enough
to catch the new note all but drowned in the <pb n="244"/> fierceness
— the note that was the faintest hint of a croon of content and
that none but he could hear.
</p>
               <p>As the days went by, the evolution of <emph rend="italic">like</emph> into <emph rend="italic">love</emph> was
accelerated.  White Fang himself began to grow aware of it, though in
his consciousness he knew not what love was.  It manifested itself to
him as a void in his being — a hungry, aching, yearning void
that clamored to be filled.  It was a pain and an unrest; and it
received easement only by the touch of the new god's presence.  At
such times love was a joy to him, a wild, keen-thrilling satisfaction.
But when away from his god, the pain and the unrest returned; the void
in him sprang up and pressed against him with its emptiness, and the
hunger gnawed and gnawed unceasingly.
</p>
               <p>White Fang was in the process of finding himself.  In spite of the
maturity of his years and of the savage rigidity of the mould that had
formed him, his nature was undergoing an expansion.  There was a
burgeoning within him of strange feelings and unwonted impulses.  His
old code of conduct was changing.  In the past he had liked comfort
and surcease from pain, disliked discomfort and pain, and he had
adjusted his actions accordingly.  But now it was different.  Because
of this new feeling within him, he ofttimes elected discomfort and
pain for the sake of his god.  Thus, in the early morning, instead of
roaming and foraging, or lying in a sheltered nook, he would wait for
hours on the cheerless cabin-stoop for a sight of the god's face.  At
night, when the god returned home, White Fang would leave the warm
sleeping-place he had burrowed in the snow in order to receive the
friendly snap of fingers and the word of greeting.  Meat, even meat
itself, he would forego to be with his god, to receive a caress from
him or to accompany him down into the town.
</p>
               <p>
                  <emph rend="italic">Like</emph> had been replaced by <emph rend="italic">love</emph>.  And love was the plummet dropped down into
the deeps of him where like had never gone.  And responsive, out of
his deeps had come the new thing — love.  That which was given
unto him did he return.  This was a god indeed, a love-god, a warm and
radiant god, in whose light White Fang's nature expanded as a flower
expands under the sun.
</p>
               <p>But White Fang was not demonstrative.  He was too old, too firmly
moulded, to become adept at expressing himself in <pb n="245"/> new
ways.  He was too self-possessed, too strongly poised in his own
isolation.  Too long had he cultivated reticence, aloofness, and
moroseness.  He had never barked in his life, and he could not now
learn to bark a welcome when his god approached.  He was never in the
way, never extravagant nor foolish in the expression of his love.  He
never ran to meet his god.  He waited at a distance; but he always
waited, was always there.  His love partook of the nature of worship,
dumb, inarticulate, a silent adoration.  Only by the steady regard of
his eyes did he express his love, and by the unceasing following with
his eyes of his god's every movement.  Also, at times, when his god
looked at him and spoke to him, he betrayed an awkward
self-consciousness, caused by the struggle of his love to express
itself and his physical inability to express it.
</p>
               <p>He learned to adjust himself in many ways to his new mode of life.
It was borne in upon him that he must let his master's dogs alone.
Yet his dominant nature asserted itself, and he had first to thrash
them into an acknowledgment of his superiority and leadership.  This
accomplished, he had little trouble with them.  They gave trail to him
when he came and went or walked among them, and when he asserted his
will they obeyed.
</p>
               <p>In the same way, he came to tolerate Matt — as a possession
of his master.  His master rarely fed him.  Matt did that, it was his
business; yet White Fang divined that it was his master's food he ate
and that it was his master who thus fed him vicariously.  Matt it was
who tried to put him into the harness and make him haul sled with the
other dogs.  But Matt failed.  It was not until Weedon Scott put the
harness on White Fang and worked him, that he understood.  He took it
as his master's will that Matt should drive him and work him just as
he drove and worked his master's other dogs.
</p>
               <p>Different from the Mackenzie toboggans were the Klondike sleds with
runners under them.  And different was the method of driving the dogs.
There was no fan-formation of the team.  The dogs worked in single
file, one behind another, hauling on double traces.  And here, in the
Klondike, the leader was indeed the leader.  The wisest as well as
strongest dog was the leader, and the team obeyed him and feared him.
That White Fang should quickly gain this post was inevitable.  <pb n="246"/> He could not be satisfied with less, as Matt learned after
much inconvenience and trouble.  White Fang picked out the post for
himself, and Matt backed his judgment with strong language after the
experiment had been tried.  But, though he worked in the sled in the
day, White Fang did not forego the guarding of his master's property
in the night.  Thus he was on duty all the time, ever vigilant and
faithful, the most valuable of all the dogs.
</p>
               <p>“Makin' free to spit out what's in me,” Matt said, one day,
“ beg to state that you was a wise guy all right when you paid the
price you did for that dog.  You clean swindled Beauty Smith on top of
pushin' his face in with your fist.”
</p>
               <p>A recrudescence of anger glinted in Weedon Scott's gray eyes, and
he muttered savagely, “The beast!”
</p>
               <p>In the late spring a great trouble came to White Fang.  Without
warning, the love-master disappeared.  There had been warning, but
White Fang was unversed in such things and did not understand the
packing of a grip.  He remembered afterward that this packing had
preceded the master's disappearance; but at the time he suspected
nothing.  That night he waited for the master to return.  At midnight
the chill wind that blew drove him to shelter at the rear of the
cabin.  There he drowsed, only half asleep, his ears keyed for the
first sound of the familiar step.  But, at two in the morning, his
anxiety drove him out to the cold front stoop, where he crouched and
waited.
</p>
               <p>But no master came.  In the morning the door opened and Matt
stepped outside.  White Fang gazed at him wistfully.  There was no
common speech by which he might learn what he wanted to know.  The
days came and went, but never the master.  White Fang, who had never
known sickness in his life, became sick.  He became very sick, so sick
that Matt was finally compelled to bring him inside the cabin.  Also,
in writing to his employer, Matt devoted a postscript to White Fang.
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott reading the letter down in Circle City, came upon the
following:
</p>
               <p>“That dam wolf wont work.  Wont eat.  Aint got no spunk left.
All the dogs is licking him.  Wants to know what has become of you,
and I dont know how to tell him.  Mebbe he is going to die.”
<pb n="247"/>
               </p>
               <p>It was as Matt had said.  White Fang had ceased
eating, lost heart, and allowed every dog of the team to thrash him.
In the cabin he lay on the floor near the stove, without interest in
food, in Matt, nor in life.  Matt might talk gently to him or swear at
him, it was all the same; he never did more than turn his dull eyes
upon the man, then drop his head back to its customary position on his
fore-paws.
</p>
               <p>And then, one night, Matt, reading to himself with moving lips and
mumbled sounds, was startled by a low whine from White Fang.  He had
got up on his feet, his ears cocked toward the door, and he was
listening intently.  A moment later, Matt heard a footstep.  The door
opened, and Weedon Scott stepped in.  The two men shook hands.  Then
Scott looked around the room.
</p>
               <p>“Where's the wolf?” he asked.
</p>
               <p>Then he discovered him, standing where he had been lying, near to
the stove.  He had not rushed forward after the manner of other dogs.
He stood, watching and waiting.
</p>
               <p>“Holy smoke!” Matt exclaimed.  “Look at 'm wag his
tail!”
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott strode half across the room toward him, at the same
time calling him.  White Fang came to him, not with a great bound, yet
quickly.  He was awkward from self-consciousness, but as he drew near,
his eyes took on a strange expression.  Something, an incommunicable
vastness of feeling, rose up into his eyes as a light and shone forth.
</p>
               <p>“He never looked at me that way all the time you was gone,”
Matt commented.
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott did not hear.  He was squatting down on his heels,
face to face with White Fang and petting him — rubbing at the
roots of the ears, making long, caressing strokes down the neck to the
shoulders, tapping the spine gently with the balls of his fingers.
And White Fang was growling responsively, the crooning note of the
growl more pronounced than ever.
</p>
               <p>But that was not all.  What of his joy, the great love in him, ever
surging and struggling to express itself, succeeded in finding a new
mode of expression.  He suddenly thrust his head forward and nudged
his way in between the master's arm and body.  And here, confined,
hidden from view all except his ears, no longer growling, he continued
to nudge and snuggle.
<pb n="248"/>
               </p>
               <p>The two men looked at each other.  Scott's eyes were
shining.
</p>
               <p>“Gosh!” said Matt in an awe-stricken voice.
</p>
               <p>A moment later, when he had recovered himself, he said, “
always insisted that wolf was a dog.  Look at 'm!”
</p>
               <p>With the return of the love-master, White Fang's recovery was
rapid.  Two nights and a day he spent in the cabin.  Then he sallied
forth.  The sled-dogs had forgotten his prowess.  They remembered only
the latest, which was his weakness and sickness.  At the sight of him
as he came out of the cabin, they sprang upon him.
</p>
               <p>“Talk about your rough-houses,” Matt murmured gleefully,
standing in the doorway and looking on.  “Give 'm hell, you wolf!
Give 'm hell! — and then some!”
</p>
               <p>White Fang did not need the encouragement.  The return of the
love-master was enough.  Life was flowing through him again, splendid
and indomitable.  He fought from sheer joy, finding in it an
expression of much that he felt and that otherwise was without speech.
There could be but one ending.  The team dispersed in ignominious
defeat, and it was not until after dark that the dogs came sneaking
back, one by one, by meekness and humility signifying their fealty to
White Fang.
</p>
               <p>Having learned to snuggle, White Fang was guilty of it often.  It
was the final word.  He could not go beyond it.  The one thing of
which he had always been particularly jealous, was his head.  He had
always disliked to have it touched.  It was the Wild in him, the fear
of hurt and of the trap, that had given rise to the panicky impulses
to avoid contacts.  It was the mandate of his instinct that that head
must be free.  And now, with the love-master, his snuggling was the
deliberate act of putting himself into a position of hopeless
helplessness.  It was an expression of perfect confidence, of absolute
self-surrender, as though he said: “I put myself into thy hands.
Work thou thy will with me.”
</p>
               <p>One night, not long after the return, Scott and Matt sat at a game
of cribbage preliminary to going to bed.  “Fifteen-two,
fifteen-four an' a pair makes six,” Matt was pegging up, when
there was an outcry and sound of snarling without.  They looked at
each other as they started to rise to their feet.
</p>
               <p>“The wolf's nailed somebody,” Matt said.
<pb n="249"/>
               </p>
               <p>A wild scream of fear and anguish hastened them.
</p>
               <p>“Bring a light!” Scott shouted, as he sprang outside.
</p>
               <p>Matt followed with the lamp, and by its light they saw a man lying
on his back in the snow.  His arms were folded, one above the other,
across his face and throat.  Thus he was trying to shield himself from
White Fang's teeth.  And there was need for it.  White Fang was in a
rage, wickedly making his attack on the most vulnerable spot.  From
shoulder to wrist of the crossed arms, the coat-sleeve, blue flannel
shirt and undershirt were ripped in rags, while the arms themselves
were terribly slashed and streaming blood.
</p>
               <p>All this the two men saw in the first instant.  The next instant
Weedon Scott had White Fang by the throat and was dragging him clear.
White Fang struggled and snarled, but made no attempt to bite, while
he quickly quieted down at a sharp word from the master.  </p>
               <p>Matt
helped the man to his feet.  As he arose he lowered his crossed arms,
exposing the bestial face of Beauty Smith.  The dog-musher let go of
him precipitately, with action similar to that of a man who has picked
up live fire.  Beauty Smith blinked in the lamplight and looked about
him.  He caught sight of White Fang and terror rushed into his face.
</p>
               <p>At the same moment Matt noticed two objects lying in the snow.  He
held the lamp close to them, indicating them with his toe for his
employer's benefit — a steel dog-chain and a stout club.
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott saw and nodded.  Not a word was spoken.  The
dog-musher laid his hand on Beauty Smith's shoulder and faced him to
the right-about.  No word needed to be spoken.  Beauty Smith started.
</p>
               <p>In the meantime the love-master was patting White Fang and talking
to him.
</p>
               <p>“Tried to steal you, eh?  And you wouldn't have it!  Well,
well, he made a mistake, didn't he?”
</p>
               <p>“Must 'a' thought he had hold of seventeen devils,” the
dog-musher sniggered.
</p>
               <p>White Fang, still wrought up and bristling, growled and growled,
the hair slowly lying down, the crooning note remote and dim, but
growing in his throat.
</p>
            </div>
         </div>
         <div n="P5" type="part">
            <head>The Tame</head>
            <div n="C5.1" type="chapter">
               <pb n="250"/>
               <head>The Long Trail</head>
               <p>It was in the air.  White Fang sensed the coming calamity, even
before there was tangible evidence of it.  In vague ways it was borne
in upon him that a change was impending.  He knew not how nor why, yet
he got his feel of the oncoming event from the gods themselves.  In
ways subtler than they knew, they betrayed their intentions to the
wolf-dog that haunted the cabin-stoop, and that, though he never came
inside the cabin, knew what went on inside their brains.
</p>
               <p>“Listen to that, will you!” the dog-musher exclaimed at
supper one night.
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott listened.  Through the door came a low, anxious whine,
like a sobbing under the breath that has just grown audible.  Then
came the long sniff, as White Fang reassured himself that his god was
still inside and had not yet taken himself off in mysterious and
solitary flight.
</p>
               <p>“I do believe that wolf's on to you,” the dog-musher said.
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott looked across at his companion with eyes that almost
pleaded, though this was given the lie by his words.
</p>
               <p>“What the devil can I do with a wolf in California?” he
demanded.
</p>
               <p>“That's what I say,” Matt answered.  “What the devil
can you do with a wolf in California?” </p>
               <p>But this did not satisfy
Weedon Scott.  The other seemed to be judging him in a non-committal
sort of way.
</p>
               <p>“White-man's dogs would have no show against him,” Scott
went on.  “He'd kill them on sight.  If he didn't bankrupt me with
damage suits, the authorities would take him away from me and
electrocute him.”
</p>
               <p>“He's a downright murderer, I know,” was the dog-musher's
comment.
<pb n="251"/>
               </p>
               <p>Weedon Scott looked at him suspiciously.
</p>
               <p>“It would never do,” he said decisively.
</p>
               <p>“It would never do,” Matt concurred.  “Why, you'd have
to hire a man 'specially to take care of 'm.”
</p>
               <p>The other's suspicion was allayed.  He nodded cheerfully.  In the
silence that followed, the low, half-sobbing whine was heard at the
door and then the long, questing sniff.
</p>
               <p>“There's no denyin' he thinks a hell of a lot of you,” Matt
said.
</p>
               <p>The other glared at him in sudden wrath.  “Damn it all, man!
know my own mind and what's best!”
</p>
               <p>“I'm agreein' with you, only . . .”
</p>
               <p>“Only what?” Scott snapped out.
</p>
               <p>“Only . . .” the dog-musher began softly, then changed his
mind and betrayed a rising anger of his own.  “Well, you needn't
get so all-fired het up about it.  Judgin' by your actions one 'd
think you didn't know your own mind.”
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott debated with himself for a while, and then said more
gently: “You are right, Matt.  I don't know my own mind, and
that's what's the trouble.”
</p>
               <p>“Why, it would be rank ridiculousness for me to take that dog
along,” he broke out after another pause.
</p>
               <p>“I'm agreein' with you,” was Matt's answer, and again his
employer was not quite satisfied with him.
</p>
               <p>“But how in the name of the great Sardanapalus he knows you're
goin' is what gets me,” the dog-musher continued innocently.
</p>
               <p>“It's beyond me, Matt,” Scott answered, with a mournful
shake of the head.
</p>
               <p>Then came the day when, through the open cabin door, White Fang saw
the fatal grip on the floor and the love-master packing things into
it.  Also, there were comings and goings, and the erstwhile placid
atmosphere of the cabin was vexed with strange perturbations and
unrest.  Here was indubitable evidence.  White Fang had already sensed
it.  He now reasoned it.  His god was preparing for another flight.
And since he had not taken him with him before, so, now, he could look
to be left behind.
</p>
               <p>That night he lifted the long wolf-howl.  As he had howled, in his
puppy days, when he fled back from the Wild to the <pb n="252"/>
village to find it vanished and naught but a rubbish-heap to mark the
site of Gray Beaver's tepee, so now he pointed his muzzle to the cold
stars and told to them his woe.
</p>
               <p>Inside the cabin the two men had just gone to bed.
</p>
               <p>“He's gone off his food again,” Matt remarked from his
bunk.
</p>
               <p>There was a grunt from Weedon Scott's bunk, and a stir of blankets.
</p>
               <p>“From the way he cut up the other time you went away, wouldn't
wonder this time but what he died.”
</p>
               <p>The blankets in the other bunk stirred irritably.
</p>
               <p>“Oh, shut up!” Scott cried out through the darkness.
“You nag worse than a woman.”
</p>
               <p>“I'm agreein' with you,” the dog-musher answered, and
Weedon Scott was not quite sure whether or not the other had
snickered.
</p>
               <p>The next day White Fang's anxiety and restlessness were even more
pronounced.  He dogged his master's heels whenever he left the cabin,
and haunted the front stoop when he remained inside.  Through the open
door he could catch glimpses of the luggage on the floor.  The grip
had been joined by two large canvas bags and a box.  Matt was rolling
the master's blankets and fur robe inside a small tarpaulin.  White
Fang whined as he watched the operation.
</p>
               <p>Later on, two Indians arrived.  He watched them closely as they
shouldered the luggage and were led off down the hill by Matt, who
carried the bedding and the grip.  But White Fang did not follow them.
The master was still in the cabin.  After a time, Matt returned.  The
master came to the door and called White Fang inside.
</p>
               <p>“You poor devil,” he said gently, rubbing White Fang's ears
and tapping his spine.  “I'm hitting the long trail, old man,
where you cannot follow.  Now give me a growl — the last, good,
good-by growl.”
</p>
               <p>But White Fang refused to growl.  Instead, and after a wistful,
searching look, he snuggled in, burrowing his head out of sight
between the master's arm and body.
</p>
               <p>“There she blows!” Matt cried.  From the Yukon arose the
hoarse bellowing of a river steamboat.  “You've got to cut it <pb n="253"/> short.  Be sure and lock the front door.  I'll go out the
back.  Get a move on!”
</p>
               <p>The two doors slammed at the same moment, and Weedon Scott waited
for Matt to come around to the front.  From inside the door came a low
whining and sobbing.  Then there were long, deep-drawn sniffs.
</p>
               <p>“You must take good care of him, Matt,” Scott said, as they
started down the hill.  “Write and let me know how he gets
along.”
</p>
               <p>“Sure,” the dog-musher answered.  “But listen to that,
will you!”
</p>
               <p>Both men stopped.  White Fang was howling as dogs howl when their
masters lie dead.  He was voicing an utter woe, his cry bursting
upward in great, heart-breaking rushes, dying down into quavering
misery, and bursting upward again with rush upon rush of grief.
</p>
               <p>The <emph rend="italic">Aurora</emph> was the first steamboat of
the year for the Outside, and her decks were jammed with prosperous
adventurers and broken gold seekers, all equally as mad to get to the
Outside as they had been originally to get to the Inside.  Near the
gang-plank, Scott was shaking hands with Matt, who was preparing to go
ashore.  But Matt's hand went limp in the other's grasp as his gaze
shot past and remained fixed on something behind him.  Scott turned to
see.  Sitting on the deck several feet away and watching wistfully was
White Fang.
</p>
               <p>The dog-musher swore softly, in awe-stricken accents.  Scott could
only look in wonder.
</p>
               <p>“Did you lock the front door?” Matt demanded.
</p>
               <p>The other nodded, and asked, “How about the back?”
</p>
               <p>“You just bet I did,” was the fervent reply.
</p>
               <p>White Fang flattened his ears ingratiatingly, but remained where he
was, making no attempt to approach.
</p>
               <p>“I'll have to take 'm ashore with me.”
</p>
               <p>Matt made a couple of steps toward White Fang, but the latter slid
away from him.  The dog-musher made a rush of it, and White Fang
dodged between the legs of a group of men.  Ducking, turning,
doubling, he slid about the deck, eluding the other's efforts to
capture him.
<pb n="254"/>
               </p>
               <p>But when the love-master spoke, White Fang came to him
with prompt obedience.
</p>
               <p>“Won't come to the hand that's fed 'm all these months,”
the dog-musher muttered resentfully.  “And you — you ain't
never fed 'm after them first days of gettin' acquainted.  I'm blamed
if I can see how he works it out that you're the boss.”
</p>
               <p>Scott, who had been patting White Fang, suddenly bent closer and
pointed out fresh-made cuts on his muzzle, and a gash between the
eyes.
</p>
               <p>Matt bent over and passed his hand along White Fang's belly.
</p>
               <p>“We plumb forgot the window.  He's all cut an' gouged
underneath.  Must 'a' butted clean through it, b'gosh!”
</p>
               <p>But Weedon Scott was not listening.  He was thinking rapidly.  The
<emph rend="italic">Aurora's</emph> whistle hooted a final
announcement of departure.  Men were scurrying down the gang-plank to
the shore.  Matt loosened the bandana from his own neck and started to
put it around White Fang's.  Scott grasped the dog-musher's hand.
</p>
               <p>“Good-by, Matt, old man.  About the wolf — you needn't
write.  You see, I've . . . !”
</p>
               <p>“What!” the dog-musher exploded.  “You don't mean to
say . . .  ?”
</p>
               <p>“The very thing I mean.  Here's your bandana.  <emph rend="italic">I'll</emph> write to <emph rend="italic">you</emph>
about him.”
</p>
               <p>Matt paused halfway down the gang-plank.
</p>
               <p>“He'll never stand the climate!” he shouted back.
“Unless you clip 'm in warm weather!”
</p>
               <p>The gang-plank was hauled in, and the <emph rend="italic">Aurora</emph> swung out from the bank.  Weedon Scott
waved a last good-by.  Then he turned and bent over White Fang,
standing by his side.  </p>
               <p>“Now growl, damn you, growl,” he
said, as he patted the responsive head and rubbed the flattening ears.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C5.2" type="chapter">
               <pb n="255"/>
               <head>The
Southland</head>
               <p>White Fang landed from the steamer in San
Francisco.  He was appalled.  Deep in hiny reasoning process or act of
consciousness, he had associated power with godhead.  And never had
the white men seemed such marvellous gods as now, when he trod the
slimy pavement of San Francisco.  The log cabins he had known were
replaced by towering buildings.  The streets were crowded with perils
— wagons, carts, automobiles; great, straining horses pulling
huge trucks; and monstrous cable and electric cars hooting and
clanging through the midst, screeching their insistent menace after
the manner of the lynxes he had known in the northern woods.
</p>
               <p>All this was the manifestation of power.  Through it all, behind it
all, was man, governing and controlling, expressing himself, as of
old, by his mastery over matter.  It was colossal, stunning.  White
Fang was awed.  Fear sat upon him.  As in his cubhood he had been made
to feel his smallness and puniness on the day he first came in from
the Wild to the village of Gray Beaver, so now, in his full-grown
stature and pride of strength, he was made to feel small and puny.
And there were so many gods!  He was made dizzy by the swarming of
them.  The thunder of the streets smote upon his ears.  He was
bewildered by the tremendous and endless rush and movement of things.
As never before, he felt his dependence on the love-master, close at
whose heels he followed, no matter what happened never losing sight of
him.
</p>
               <p>But White Fang was to have no more than a nightmare vision of the
city — an experience that was like a bad dream, unreal and
terrible, that haunted him for long after in his dreams.  He was put
into a baggage-car by the master, chained in a corner in the midst of
heaped trunks and valises.  Here a squat and brawny god held sway,
with much noise, hurling trunks and boxes about, dragging them in
through the door <pb n="256"/> and tossing them into the piles, or
flinging them out of the door, smashing and crashing, to other gods
who awaited them.
</p>
               <p>And here, in this inferno of luggage, was White Fang deserted by
the master.  Or at least White Fang thought he was deserted, until he
smelled out the master's canvas clothes-bags alongside of him and
proceeded to mount guard over them.
</p>
               <p>“'Bout time you come,” growled the god of the car, an hour
later, when Weedon Scott appeared at the door.  “That dog of yourn
won't let me lay a finger on your stuff.”
</p>
               <p>White Fang emerged from the car.  He was astonished.  The nightmare
city was gone.  The car had been to him no more than a room in a
house, and when he had entered it the city had been all around him.
In the interval the city had disappeared.  The roar of it no longer
dinned upon his ears.  Before him was smiling country, streaming with
sunshine, lazy with quietude.  But he had little time to marvel at the
transformation.  He accepted it as he accepted all the unaccountable
doings and manifestations of the gods.  It was their way.
</p>
               <p>There was a carriage waiting.  A man and a woman approached the
master.  The woman's arms went out and clutched the master around the
neck — a hostile act!  The next moment Weedon Scott had torn
loose from the embrace and closed with White Fang, who had become a
snarling, raging demon.  </p>
               <p>“It's all right, mother,” Scott
was saying as he kept tight hold of White Fang and placated him.
“He thought you were going to injure me, and he wouldn't stand for
it.  It's all right.  It's all right.  He'll learn soon enough.”
</p>
               <p>“And in the meantime I may be permitted to love my son when his
dog is not around,” she laughed, though she was pale and weak from
the fright.
</p>
               <p>She looked at White Fang, who snarled and bristled and glared
malevolently.
</p>
               <p>“He'll have to learn, and he shall, without postponement,”
Scott said.
</p>
               <p>He spoke softly to White Fang until he had quieted him, then his
voice became firm.
</p>
               <p>“Down, sir!  Down with you!”
</p>
               <p>This had been one of the things taught him by the master, <pb n="257"/> and White Fang obeyed, though he lay down reluctantly and
sullenly.
</p>
               <p>“Now, mother.”
</p>
               <p>Scott opened his arms to her, but kept his eyes on White Fang.
</p>
               <p>“Down!” he warned.  “Down!”
</p>
               <p>White Fang, bristling silently, half-crouching as he rose, sank
back and watched the hostile act repeated.  But no harm came of it,
nor of the embrace from the strange man-god that followed.  Then the
clothes-bags were taken into the carriage, the strange gods and the
love-master followed, and White Fang pursued, now running vigilantly
behind, now bristling up to the running horses and warning them that
he was there to see that no harm befell the god they dragged so
swiftly across the earth.
</p>
               <p>At the end of fifteen minutes, the carriage swung in through a
stone gateway and on between a double row of arched and interlacing
walnut trees.  On either side stretched lawns, their broad sweep
broken, here and there, by great, sturdy-limbed oaks.  In the near
distance, in contrast with the young green of the tended grass,
sunburnt hay-fields showed tan and gold; while beyond were the tawny
hills and upland pastures.  From the head of the lawn, on the first
soft swell from the valley-level, looked down the deep-porched,
many-windowed house.
</p>
               <p>Little opportunity was given White Fang to see all this.  Hardly
had the carriage entered the grounds, when he was set upon by a
sheep-dog, bright-eyed, sharp-muzzled, righteously indignant and
angry.  It was between him and the master, cutting him off.  White
Fang snarled no warning, but his hair bristled as he made his silent
and deadly rush.  This rush was never completed.  He halted with
awkward abruptness, with stiff fore-legs bracing himself against his
momentum, almost sitting down on his haunches, so desirous was he of
avoiding contact with the dog he was in the act of attacking.  It was
a female, and the law of his kind thrust a barrier between.  For him
to attack her would require nothing less than a violation of his
instinct.
</p>
               <p>But with the sheep-dog it was otherwise.  Being a female, she
possessed no such instinct.  On the other hand, being a <pb n="258"/>
sheep-dog, her instinctive fear of the Wild, and especially of the
wolf, was unusually keen.  White Fang was to her a wolf, the
hereditary marauder who had preyed upon her flocks from the time sheep
were first herded and guarded by some dim ancestor of hers.  And so,
as he abandoned his rush at her and braced himself to avoid the
contact, she sprang upon him.  He snarled involuntarily as he felt her
teeth in his shoulder, but beyond this made no offer to hurt her.  He
backed away, stiff-legged with self-consciousness, and tried to go
around her.  He dodged this way and that, and curved and turned, but
to no purpose.  She remained always between him and the way he wanted
to go.
</p>
               <p>“Here, Collie!” called the strange man in the carriage.
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott laughed.
</p>
               <p>“Never mind, father.  It is good discipline.  White Fang will
have to learn many things, and it's just as well that he begins now.
He'll adjust himself all right.”
</p>
               <p>The carriage drove on, and still Collie blocked White Fang's way.
He tried to outrun her by leaving the drive and circling across the
lawn; but she ran on the inner and smaller circle, and was always
there, facing him with her two rows of gleaming teeth.  Back he
circled, across the drive to the other lawn, and again she headed him
off.
</p>
               <p>The carriage was bearing the master away.  White Fang caught
glimpses of it disappearing amongst the trees.  The situation was
desperate.  He essayed another circle.  She followed, running swiftly.
And then, suddenly, he turned upon her.  It was his old fighting
trick.  Shoulder to shoulder, he struck her squarely.  Not only was
she overthrown.  So fast had she been running that she rolled along,
now on her back, now on her side, as she struggled to stop, clawing
gravel with her feet and crying shrilly her hurt pride and
indignation.
</p>
               <p>White Fang did not wait.  The way was clear, and that was all he
had wanted.  She took after him, never ceasing her outcry.  It was the
straightaway now, and when it came to real running, White Fang could
teach her things.  She ran frantically, hysterically, straining to the
utmost, advertising the effort she was making with every leap; and all
the time White Fang slid smoothly away from her, silently, without
effort, gliding like a ghost over the ground.
<pb n="259"/>
               </p>
               <p>As he rounded the house to the <emph rend="italic">porte-coch re</emph>, he came upon the carriage.  It had
stopped, and the master was alighting.  At this moment, still running
at top speed, White Fang became suddenly aware of an attack from the
side.  It was a deer-hound rushing upon him.  White Fang tried to face
it.  But he was going too fast, and the hound was too close.  It
struck him on the side; and such was his forward momentum and the
unexpectedness of it, White Fang was hurled to the ground and rolled
clear over.  He came out of the tangle a spectacle of malignancy, ears
flattened back, lips writhing, nose wrinkling, his teeth clipping
together as the fangs barely missed the hound's soft throat.
</p>
               <p>The master was running up, but was too far away; and it was Collie
that saved the hound's life.  Before White Fang could spring in and
deliver the fatal stroke, and just as he was in the act of springing
in, Collie arrived.  She had been out-manœuvred and out-run, to
say nothing of her having been unceremoniously tumbled in the gravel,
and her arrival was like that of a tornado — made up of offended
dignity, justifiable wrath, and instinctive hatred for this marauder
from the Wild.  She struck White Fang at right angles in the midst of
his spring, and again he was knocked off his feet and rolled over.
</p>
               <p>The next moment the master arrived, and with one hand held White
Fang, while the father called off the dogs.
</p>
               <p>“I say, this is a pretty warm reception for a poor lone wolf
from the Arctic,” the master said, while White Fang calmed down
under his caressing hand.  “In all his life he's only been known
once to go off his feet, and here he's been rolled twice in thirty
seconds.”
</p>
               <p>The carriage had driven away, and other strange gods had appeared
from out the house.  Some of these stood respectfully at a distance;
but two of them, women, perpetrated the hostile act of clutching the
master around the neck.  White Fang, however, was beginning to
tolerate this act.  No harm seemed to come of it, while the noises the
gods made were certainly not threatening.  These gods also made
overtures to White Fang, but he warned them off with a snarl, and the
master did likewise with word of mouth.  At such times White Fang
leaned in close against the master's legs and received reassuring pats
on the head.
<pb n="260"/>
               </p>
               <p>The hound, under the command, “Dick!  Lie down,
sir!” had gone up the steps and lain down to one side on the
porch, still growling and keeping a sullen watch on the intruder.
Collie had been taken in charge by one of the woman-gods, who held
arms around her neck and petted and caressed her; but Collie was very
much perplexed and worried, whining and restless, outraged by the
permitted presence of this wolf and confident that the gods were
making a mistake.
</p>
               <p>All the gods started up the steps to enter the house.  White Fang
followed closely at the master's heels.  Dick, on the porch, growled,
and White Fang, on the steps, bristled and growled back.
</p>
               <p>“Take Collie inside and leave the two of them to fight it
out,” suggested Scott's father.  “After that they'll be
friends.”
</p>
               <p>“Then White Fang, to show his friendship, will have to be chief
mourner at the funeral,” laughed the master.
</p>
               <p>The elder Scott looked increduously, first at White Fang, then at
Dick, and finally at his son.
</p>
               <p>“You mean that . . . ?”
</p>
               <p>Weedon nodded his head.  “I mean just that.  You'd have a dead
Dick inside one minute — two minutes at the farthest.”
</p>
               <p>He turned to White Fang.  “Come on, you wolf.  It's you that'll
have to come inside.”
</p>
               <p>White Fang walked stiff-legged up the steps and across the porch,
with tail rigidly erect, keeping his eyes on Dick to guard against a
flank attack, and at the same time prepared for whatever fierce
manifestation of the unknown that might pounce out upon him from the
interior of the house.  But no thing of fear pounced out, and when he
had gained the inside he scouted carefully around, looking for it and
finding it not.  Then he lay down with a contented grunt at the
master's feet, observing all that went on, ever ready to spring to his
feet and fight for life with the terrors he felt must lurk under the
trap-roof of the dwelling.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C5.3" type="chapter">
               <pb n="261"/>
               <head>The God's
Domain</head>
               <p>Not only was White Fang adaptable by nature, but he
had travelled much, and knew the meaning and necessity of adjustment.
Here, in Sierra Vista, which was the name of Judge Scott's place,
White Fang quickly began to make himself at home.  He had no further
serious trouble with the dogs.  They knew more about the ways of the
Southland gods than did he, and in their eyes he had qualified when he
accompanied the gods inside the house.  Wolf that he was, and
unprecedented as it was, the gods had sanctioned his presence, and
they, the dogs of the gods, could only recognize this sanction.
</p>
               <p>Dick, perforce, had to go through a few stiff formalities at first,
after which he calmly accepted White Fang as an addition to the
premises.  Had Dick had his way, they would have been good friends;
but White Fang was adverse to friendship.  All he asked of other dogs
was to be let alone.  His whole life he had kept aloof from his kind,
and he still desired to keep aloof.  Dick's overtures botheredhim, so
he snarled Dick away.  In the north he had learned the lesson that he
must let the master's dogs alone, and he did not forget that lesson
now.  But he insisted on his own privacy and self-seclusion, and so
thoroughly ignored Dick that that good-natured creature finally gave
him up and scarcely took as much interest in him as in the
hitching-post near the stable.
</p>
               <p>Not so with Collie.  While she accepted him because it was the
mandate of the gods, that was no reason that she should leave him in
peace.  Woven into her being was the memory of countless crimes he and
his had perpetrated against her ancestry.  Not in a day nor a
generation were the ravaged sheepfolds to be forgotten.  All this was
a spur to her, pricking her to retaliation.  She could not fly in the
face of the gods who permitted him, but that did not prevent her from
making life miserable for him in petty ways.  A feud, ages old, was
between <pb n="262"/> them, and she, for one, would see to it that he
was reminded.
</p>
               <p>So Collie took advantage of her sex to pick upon White Fang and
maltreat him.  His instinct would not permit him to attack her, while
her persistence would not permit him to ignore her.  When she rushed
at him he turned his fur-protected shoulder to her sharp teeth and
walked away stiff-legged and stately.  When she forced him too hard,
he was compelled to go about in a circle, his shoulder presented to
her, his head turned from her, and on his face and in his eyes a
patient and bored expression.  Sometimes, however, a nip on his
hind-quarters hastened his retreat and made it anything but stately.
But as a rule he managed to maintain a dignity that was almost
solemnity.  He ignored her existence whenever it was possible, and
made it a point to keep out of her way.  When he saw or heard her
coming, he got up and walked off.
</p>
               <p>There was much in other matters for White Fang to learn.  Life in
the Northland was simplicity itself when compared with the complicated
affairs of Sierra Vista.  First of all, he had to learn the family of
the master.  In a way he was prepared to do this.  As Mit-sah and
Kloo-kooch had belonged to Gray Beaver, sharing his food, his fire,
and his blankets, so now, at Sierra Vista, belonged to the love-master
all the denizens of the house.
</p>
               <p>But in this matter there was a difference, and many differences.
Sierra Vista was a far vaster affair than the tepee of Gray Beaver.
There were many persons to be considered.  There was Judge Scott, and
there was his wife.  There were the master's two sisters, Beth and
Mary.  There was his wife, Alice, and then there were his children,
Weedon and Maud, toddlers of four and six.  There was no way for
anybody to tell him about all these people, and of blood-ties and
relationship he knew nothing whatever and never would be capable of
knowing.  Yet he quickly worked it out that all of them belonged to
the master.  Then, by observation, whenever opportunity offered, by
study of action, speech, and the very intonations of the voice, he
slowly learned the intimacy and the degree of favor they enjoyed with
the master.  And by this ascertained standard, White Fang treated them
accordingly.  What was of value to the master he valued; what was dear
to <pb n="263"/> the master was to be cherished by White Fang and
guarded carefully.
</p>
               <p>Thus it was with the two children.  All his life he had disliked
children.  He hated and feared their hands.  The lessons were not
tender that he had learned of their tyranny and cruelty in the days of
the Indian villages.  When Weedon and Maud had first approached him,
he growled warningly and looked malignant.  A cuff from the master and
a sharp word had then compelled him to permit their caresses, though
he growled and growled under their tiny hands, and in the growl there
was no crooning note.  Later, he observed that the boy and girl were
of great value in the master's eyes.  Then it was that no cuff nor
sharp word was necessary before they could pat him.
</p>
               <p>Yet White Fang was never effusively affectionate.  He yielded to
the master's children with an ill but honest grace, and endured their
fooling as one would endure a painful operation.  When he could no
longer endure, he would get up and stalk determinedly away from them.
But after a time, he grew even to like the children.  Still he was not
demonstrative.  He would not go up to them.  On the other hand,
instead of walking away at sight of them, he waited for them to come
to him.  And still later, it was noticed that a pleased light came
into his eyes when he saw them approaching, and that he looked after
them with an appearance of curious regret when they left him for other
amusements.
</p>
               <p>All this was a matter of development, and took time.  Next in his
regard, after the children, was Judge Scott.  There were two reasons,
possibly, for this.  First, he was evidently a valuable possession of
the master's, and next, he was undemonstrative.  White Fang liked to
lie at his feet on the wide porch when he read the newspaper, from
time to time favoring White Fang with a look or a word —
untroublesome tokens that he recognized White Fang's presence and
existence.  But this was only when the master was not around.  When
the master appeared, all other beings ceased to exist so far as White
Fang was concerned.
</p>
               <p>White Fang allowed all the members of the family to pet him and
make much of him; but he never gave to them what he gave to the
master.  No caress of theirs could put the love-croon <pb n="264"/>
into his throat, and, try as they would, they could never persuade him
into snuggling against them.  This expression of abandon and
surrender, of absolute trust, he reserved for the master alone.  In
fact, he never regarded the members of the family in any other light
than possessions of the love-master.
</p>
               <p>Also White Fang had early come to differentiate between the family
and the servants of the household.  The latter were afraid of him,
while he merely refrained from attacking them.  This because he
considered that they were likewise possessions of the master.  Between
White Fang and them existed a neutrality and no more.  They cooked for
the master and washed the dishes and did other things, just as Matt
had done up in the Klondike.  They were, in short, appurtenances of
the household.
</p>
               <p>Outside the household there was even more for White Fang to learn.
The master's domain was wide and complex, yet it had its metes and
bounds.  The land itself ceased at the county road.  Outside was the
common domain of all gods — the roads and streets.  Then inside
other fences were the particular domains of other gods.  A myriad laws
governed all these things and determined conduct; yet he did not know
the speech of the gods, nor was there any way for him to learn save by
experience.  He obeyed his natural impulses until they ran him counter
to some law.  When this had been done a few times, he learned the law
and after that observed it.
</p>
               <p>But most potent in his education were the cuff of the master's
hand, the censure of the master's voice.  Because of White Fang's very
great love, a cuff from the master hurt him far more than any beating
Gray Beaver or Beauty Smith had ever given him.  They had hurt only
the flesh of him; beneath the flesh the spirit had still raged,
splendid and invincible.  But with the master the cuff was always too
light to hurt the flesh.  Yet it went deeper.  It was an expression of
the master's disapproval, and White Fang's spirit wilted under it.
</p>
               <p>In point of fact, the cuff was rarely administered.  The master's
voice was sufficient.  By it White Fang knew whether he did right or
not.  By it he trimmed his conduct and adjusted his actions.  It was
the compass by which he steered and learned to chart the manners of a
new land and life.
</p>
               <p>In the Northland, the only domesticated animal was the <pb n="265"/>
dog.  All other animals lived in the Wild, and were, when not too
formidable, lawful spoil for any dog.  All his days White Fang had
foraged among the live things for food.  It did not enter his head
that in the Southland it was otherwise.  But this he was to learn
early in his residence in Santa Clara Valley.  Sauntering around the
corner of the house in the early morning, he came upon a chicken that
had escaped from the chicken-yard.  White Fang's natural impulse was
to eat it.  A couple of bounds, a flash of teeth and a frightened
squawk, and he had scooped in the adventurous fowl.  It was farm-bred
and fat and tender; and White Fang licked his chops and decided that
such fare was good.
</p>
               <p>Later in the day, he chanced upon another stray chicken near the
stables.  One of the grooms ran to the rescue.  He did not know White
Fang's breed, so for weapon he took a light buggy-whip.  At the first
cut of the whip, White Fang left the chicken for the man.  A club
might have stopped White Fang, but not a whip.  Silently, without
flinching, he took a second cut in his forward rush, and as he leaped
for the throat the groom cried out, “My God!” and staggered
backward.  He dropped the whip and shielded his throat with his arms.
In consequence, his forearm was ripped open to the bone.
</p>
               <p>The man was badly frightened.  It was not so much White Fang's
ferocity as it was his silence that unnerved the groom.  Still
protecting his throat and face with his torn and bleeding arm, he
tried to retreat to the barn.  And it would have gone hard with him
had not Collie appeared on the scene.  As she had saved Dick's life,
she now saved the groom's.  She rushed upon White Fang in frenzied
wrath.  She had been right.  She had known better than the blundering
gods.  All her suspicions were justified.  Here was the ancient
marauder up to his old tricks again.
</p>
               <p>The groom escaped into the stables, and White Fang backed away
before Collie's wicked teeth, or presented his shoulder to them and
circled round and round.  But Collie did not give over, as was her
wont, after a decent interval of chastisement.  On the contrary, she
grew more excited and angry every moment, until, in the end, White
Fang flung dignity to the winds and frankly fled away from her across
the fields.
<pb n="266"/>
               </p>
               <p>“He'll learn to leave chickens alone,” the
master said.  “But can't give him the lesson until I catch him in
the act.”
</p>
               <p>Two nights later came the act, but on a more generous scale than
the master had anticipated.  White Fang had observed closely the
chicken-yards and the habits of the chickens.  In the night-time,
after they had gone to roost, he climbed to the top of a pile of newly
hauled lumber.  From there he gained the roof of a chicken-house,
passed over the ridgepole and dropped to the ground inside.  A moment
later he was inside the house, and the slaughter began.
</p>
               <p>In the morning, when the master came out on to the porch, fifty
white Leghorn hens, laid out in a row by the groom, greeted his eyes.
He whistled to himself, softly, first with surprise, and then, at the
end, with admiration.  His eyes were likewise greeted by White Fang,
but about the latter there were no signs of shame nor guilt.  He
carried himself with pride, as though, forsooth, he had achieved a
deed praiseworthy and meritorious.  There was about him no
consciousness of sin.  The master's lips tightened as he faced the
disagreeable task.  Then he talked harshly to the unwitting culprit,
and in his voice there was nothing but godlike wrath.  Also, he held
White Fang's nose down to the slain hens, and at the same time cuffed
him soundly.
</p>
               <p>White Fang never raided a chicken-roost again.  It was against the
law, and he had learned it.  Then the master took him into the
chicken-yards.  White Fang's natural impulse, when he saw the live
food fluttering about him and under his very nose, was to spring upon
it.  He obeyed the impulse, but was checked by the master's voice.
They continued in the yards for half an hour.  Time and again the
impulse surged over White Fang, and each time, as he yielded to it, he
was checked by the master's voice.  Thus it was he learned the law,
and ere he left the domain of the chickens, he had learned to ignore
their existence.
</p>
               <p>“You can never cure a chicken-killer.” Judge Scott shook
his head sadly at the luncheon table, when his son narrated the lesson
he had given White Fang.  “Once they've got the habit and the
taste of blood . . .” Again he shook his head sadly.
</p>
               <p>But Weedon Scott did not agree with his father.
<pb n="267"/>
               </p>
               <p>“I'll tell you what I'll do,” he challenged
finally.  “I'll lock White Fang in with the chickens all
afternoon.”
</p>
               <p>“But think of the chickens,” objected the Judge.
</p>
               <p>“And furthermore,” the son went on, “for every chicken
he kills, I'll pay you one dollar gold coin of the realm.”
</p>
               <p>“But you should penalize father, too,” interposed Beth.
</p>
               <p>Her sister seconded her, and a chorus of approval arose from around
the table.  Judge Scott nodded his head in agreement.
</p>
               <p>“All right.” Weedon Scott pondered for a moment.  “And
if, at the end of the afternoon, White Fang hasn't harmed a chicken,
for every ten minutes of the time he has spent in the yard, you will
have to say to him, gravely and with deliberation, just as if you were
sitting on the bench and solemnly passing judgment, `White Fang, you
are smarter than I thought.'”
</p>
               <p>From hidden points of vantage the family watched the performance.
But it was a fizzle.  Locked in the yard and there deserted by the
master, White Fang lay down and went to sleep.  Once he got up and
walked over to the trough for a drink of water.  The chickens he
calmly ignored.  So far as he was concerned they did not exist.  At
four o'clock he executed a running jump, gained the roof of the
chicken house and leaped to the ground outside, whence he sauntered
gravely to the house.  He had learned the law.  And on the porch,
before the delighted family, Judge Scott, face to face with White
Fang, said slowly and solemnly, sixteen times, “White Fang, you
are smarter than thought.”
</p>
               <p>But it was the multiplicity of laws that befuddled White Fang and
often brought him into disgrace.  He had to learn that he must not
touch the chickens that belonged to other gods.  Then there were cats,
and rabbits, and turkeys; all these he must let alone.  In fact, when
he had but partly learned the law, his impression was that he must
leave all live things alone.  Out in the back-pasture, a quail could
flutter up under his nose unharmed.  All tense and trembling with
eagerness and desire, he mastered his instinct and stood still.  He
was obeying the will of the gods.
</p>
               <p>And then, one day, again out in the back-pasture, he saw Dick start
a jackrabbit and run it.  The master himself was <pb n="268"/> looking
on and did not interfere.  Nay, he encouraged White Fang to join in
the chase.  And thus he learned that there was no taboo on
jackrabbits.  In the end he worked out the complete law.  Between him
and all domestic animals there must be no hostilities.  If not amity,
at least neutrality must obtain.  But the other animals — the
squirrels, and quail, and cottontails, were creatures of the Wild who
had never yielded allegiance to man.  They were the lawful prey of any
dog.  It was only the tame that the gods protected, and between the
tame deadly strife was not permitted.  The gods held the power of life
and death over their subjects, and the gods were jealous of their
power.
</p>
               <p>Life was complex in the Santa Clara Valley after the simplicities
of the Northland.  And the chief thing demanded by these intricacies
of civilization was control, restraint — a poise of self that
was as delicate as the fluttering of gossamer wings and at the same
time as rigid as steel.  Life had a thousand faces, and White Fang
found he must meet them all — thus, when he went to town, in to
San Jose, running behind the carriage or loafing about the streets
when the carriage stopped.  Life flowed past him, deep and wide and
varied, continually impinging upon his senses, demanding of him
instant and endless adjustments and correspondences, and compelling
him, almost always, to suppress his natural impulses.
</p>
               <p>There were butcher-shops where meat hung within reach.  This meat
he must not touch.  There were cats at the houses the master visited
that must be let alone.  And there were dogs everywhere that snarled
at him and that he must not attack.  And then, on the crowded
sidewalks, there were persons innumerable whose attention he
attracted.  They would stop and look at him, point him out to one
another, examine him, talk to him, and, worst of all, pat him.  And
these perilous contacts from all these strange hands he must endure.
Yet this endurance he achieved.  Furthermore he got over being awkward
and self-conscious.  In a lofty way he received the attentions of the
multitudes of strange gods.  With condescension he accepted their
condescension.  On the other hand, there was something about him that
prevented great familiarity.  They patted him on the head and passed
on, contented and pleased with their own daring.
<pb n="269"/>
               </p>
               <p>But it was not all easy for White Fang.  Running
behind the carriage in the outskirts of San Jose, he encountered
certain small boys who made a practice of flinging stones at him.  Yet
he knew that it was not permitted him to pursue and drag them down.
Here he was compelled to violate his instinct of self-preservation,
and violate it he did, for he was becoming tame and qualifying himself
for civilization.
</p>
               <p>Nevertheless, White Fang was not quite satisfied with the
arrangement.  He had no abstract ideas about justice and fair play.
But there is a certain sense of equity that resides in life, and it
was this sense in him that resented the unfairness of his being
permitted no defence against the stone-throwers.  He forgot that in
the covenant entered into between him and the gods they were pledged
to care for him and defend him.  But one day the master sprang from
the carriage, whip in hand, and gave the stone-throwers a thrashing.
After that they threw stones no more, and White Fang understood and
was satisfied.
</p>
               <p>One other experience of similar nature was his.  On the way to
town, hanging around the saloon at the cross-roads, were three dogs
that made a practice of rushing out upon him when he went by.  Knowing
his deadly method of fighting, the master had never ceased impressing
upon White Fang the law that he must not fight.  As a result, having
learned the lesson well, White Fang was hard put whenever he passed
the cross-roads saloon.  After the first rush, each time, his snarl
kept the three dogs at a distance, but they trailed along behind,
yelping and bickering and insulting him.  This endured for some time.
The men at the saloon even urged the dogs on to attack White Fang.
One day they openly sicked the dogs on him.  The master stopped the
carriage.
</p>
               <p>“Go to it,” he said to White Fang.
</p>
               <p>But White Fang could not believe.  He looked at the master, and he
looked at the dogs.  Then he looked back eagerly and questioningly at
the master.
</p>
               <p>The master nodded his head.  “Go to them, old fellow.  Eat them
up.”
</p>
               <p>White Fang no longer hesitated.  He turned and leaped silently
among his enemies.  All three faced him.  There was a great snarling
and growling, a clashing of teeth and a flurry <pb n="270"/> of bodies.
The dust of the road arose in a cloud and screened the battle.  But at
the end of several minutes two dogs were struggling in the dirt and
the third was in full flight.  He leaped a ditch, went through a rail
fence, and fled across a field.  White Fang followed, sliding over the
ground in wolf fashion and with wolf speed, swiftly and without noise,
and in the centre of the field he dragged down and slew the dog.
</p>
               <p>With this triple killing his main troubles with dogs ceased.  The
word went up and down the valley, and men saw to it that their dogs
did not molest the Fighting Wolf.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C5.4" type="chapter">
               <pb n="271"/>
               <head>The Call of
Kind</head>
               <p>The months came and went.  There was plenty of food and
no work in the Southland, and White Fang lived fat and prosperous and
happy.  Not alone was he in the geographical Southland, for he was in
the Southland of life.  Human kindness was like a sun shining upon
him, and he flourished like a flower planted in good soil.
</p>
               <p>And yet he remained somehow different from other dogs.  He knew the
law even better than did the dogs that had known no other life, and he
observed the law more punctiliously; but still there was about him a
suggestion of lurking ferocity, as though the Wild still lingered in
him and the wolf in him merely slept.
</p>
               <p>He never chummed with other dogs.  Lonely he had lived, so far as
his kind was concerned, and lonely he would continue to live.  In his
puppyhood, under the persecution of Lip-lip and the puppy-pack, and in
his fighting days with Beauty Smith, he had acquired a fixed aversion
for dogs.  The natural course of his life had been diverted, and,
recoiling from his kind, he had clung to the human.
</p>
               <p>Besides, all Southland dogs looked upon him with suspicion.  He
aroused in them their instinctive fear of the Wild, and they greeted
him always with snarl and growl and belligerent hatred.  He, on the
other hand, learned that it was not necessary to use his teeth upon
them.  His naked fangs and writhing lips were uniformly efficacious,
rarely failing to send a bellowing on-rushing dog back on its
haunches.
</p>
               <p>But there was one trial in White Fang's life — Collie.  She
never gave him a moment's peace.  She was not so amenable to the law
as he.  She defied all efforts of the master to make her become
friends with White Fang.  Ever in his ears was sounding her sharp and
nervous snarl.  She had never forgiven him the chicken-killing
episode, and persistently held to the belief that his intentions were
bad.  She found him guilty <pb n="272"/> before the act, and treated
him accordingly.  She became a pest to him, like a policeman following
him around the stable and the grounds, and, if he even so much as
glanced curiously at a pigeon or chicken, bursting into an outcry of
indignation and wrath.  His favorite way of ignoring her was to lie
down, with his head on his fore-paws, and pretend sleep.  This always
dumfounded and silenced her.
</p>
               <p>With the exception of Collie, all things went well with White Fang.
He had learned control and poise, and he knew the law.  He achieved a
staidness, and calmness, and philosophical tolerance.  He no longer
lived in a hostile environment.  Danger and hurt and death did not
lurk everywhere about him.  In time, the unknown, as a thing of terror
and menace ever impending, faded away.  Life was soft and easy.  It
flowed along smoothly, and neither fear nor foe lurked by the way.
</p>
               <p>He missed the snow without being aware of it.  “An unduly long
summer” would have been his thought had he thought about it; as it
was, he merely missed the snow in a vague, subconscious way.  In the
same fashion, especially in the heat of summer when he suffered from
the sun, he experienced faint longings for the Northland.  Their only
effect upon him, however, was to make him uneasy and restless without
his knowing what was the matter.
</p>
               <p>White Fang had never been very demonstrative.  Beyond his snuggling
and the throwing of a crooning note into his love-growl, he had no way
of expressing his love.  Yet it was given him to discover a third way.
He had always been susceptible to the laughter of the gods.  Laughter
had affected him with madness, made him frantic with rage.  But he did
not have it in him to be angry with the love-master, and when that god
elected to laugh at him in a good-natured, bantering way, he was
nonplussed.  He could feel the pricking and stinging of the old anger
as it strove to rise up in him, but it strove against love.  He could
not be angry; yet he had to do something.  At first he was dignified,
and the master laughed the harder.  Then he tried to be more
dignified, and the master laughed harder than before.  In the end, the
master laughed him out of his dignity.  His jaws slightly parted, his
lips lifted <pb n="273"/> a little, and a quizzical expression that was
more love than humor came into his eyes.  He had learned to laugh.
</p>
               <p>Likewise he learned to romp with the master, to be tumbled down and
rolled over, and be the victim of innumerable rough tricks.  In return
he feigned anger, bristling and growling ferociously, and clipping his
teeth together in snaps that had all the seeming of deadly intention.
But he never forgot himself.  Those snaps were always delivered on the
empty air.  At the end of such a romp, when blow and cuff and snap and
snarl were fast and furious, they would break off suddenly and stand
several feet apart, glaring at each other.  And then, just as
suddenly, like the sun rising on a stormy sea, they would begin to
laugh.  This would always culminate with the master's arms going
around White Fang's neck and shoulders while the latter crooned and
growled his love-song.
</p>
               <p>But nobody else ever romped with White Fang.  He did not permit it.
He stood on his dignity, and when they attempted it, his warning snarl
and bristling mane were anything but playful.  That he allowed the
master these liberties was no reason that he should be a common dog,
loving here and loving there, everybody's property for a romp and good
time.  He loved with single heart and refused to cheapen himself or
his love.
</p>
               <p>The master went out on horseback a great deal, and to accompany him
was one of White Fang's chief duties in life.  In the Northland he had
evidenced his fealty by toiling in the harness; but there were no
sleds in the Southland, nor did dogs pack burdens on their backs.  So
he rendered fealty in the new way, by running with the master's horse.
The longest day never played White Fang out.  His was the gait of the
wolf, smooth, tireless, and effortless, and at the end of fifty miles
he would come in jauntily ahead of the horse.
</p>
               <p>It was in connection with the riding, that White Fang achieved one
other mode of expression — remarkable in that he did it but
twice in all his life.  The first time occurred when the master was
trying to teach a spirited thoroughbred the method of opening and
closing gates without the rider's dismounting.  Time and again and
many times he ranged the horse up to the gate in the effort to close
it, and each time <pb n="274"/> the horse became frightened and backed
and plunged away.  It grew more nervous and excited every moment.
When it reared, the master put the spurs to it and made it drop its
fore-legs back to earth, whereupon it would begin kicking with its
hind-legs.  White Fang watched the performance with increasing anxiety
until he could contain himself no longer, when he sprang in front of
the horse and barked savagely and warningly.
</p>
               <p>Though he often tried to bark thereafter, and the master encouraged
him, he succeeded only once, and then it was not in the master's
presence.  A scamper across the pasture, a jackrabbit rising suddenly
under the horse's feet, a violent sheer, a stumble, a fall to earth,
and a broken leg for the master were the cause of it.  White Fang
sprang in a rage at the throat of the offending horse, but was checked
by the master's voice.
</p>
               <p>“Home!  Go home!” the master commanded, when he had
ascertained his injury.
</p>
               <p>White Fang was disinclined to desert him.  The master thought of
writing a note, but searched his pockets vainly for pencil and paper.
Again he commanded White Fang to go home.
</p>
               <p>The latter regarded him wistfully, started away, then returned and
whined softly.  The master talked to him gently but seriously, and he
cocked his ears and listened with painful intentness.
</p>
               <p>“That's all right, old fellow, you just run along home,”
ran the talk.  “Go on home and tell them what's happened to me.
Home with you, you wolf.  Get along home!”
</p>
               <p>White Fang knew the meaning of “home,” and though he did
not understand the remainder of the master's language, he knew it was
his will that he should go home.  He turned and trotted reluctantly
away.  Then he stopped, undecided, and looked back over his shoulder.
</p>
               <p>“Go home!” came the sharp command, and this time he obeyed.
</p>
               <p>The family was on the porch, taking the cool of the afternoon, when
White Fang arrived.  He came in among them, panting, covered with
dust.
</p>
               <p>“Weedon's back,” Weedon's mother announced.
</p>
               <p>The children welcomed White Fang with glad cries and ran <pb n="275"/> to meet him.  He avoided them and passed down the porch, but
they cornered him against a rocking-chair and the railing.  He growled
and tried to push by them.  Their mother looked apprehensively in
their direction.
</p>
               <p>“I confess, he makes me nervous around the children,” she
said.  “I have a dread that he will turn upon them unexpectedly
some day.”
</p>
               <p>Growling savagely, White Fang sprang out of the corner, overturning
the boy and the girl.  The mother called them to her and comforted
them, telling them not to bother White Fang.  </p>
               <p>“A wolf is a
wolf,” commented Judge Scott.  “There is no trusting one.”
</p>
               <p>“But he is not all wolf,” interposed Beth, standing for her
brother in his absence.
</p>
               <p>“You have only Weedon's opinion for that,” rejoined the
Judge.  “He merely surmises that there is some strain of dog in
White Fang; but as he will tell you himself, he knows nothing about
it.  As for his appearance — “
</p>
               <p>He did not finish the sentence.  White Fang stood before him,
growling fiercely.
</p>
               <p>“Go away!  Lie down, sir!” Judge Scott commanded.
</p>
               <p>White Fang turned to the love-master's wife.  She screamed with
fright as he seized her dress in his teeth and dragged on it till the
frail fabric tore away.  By this time he had become the centre of
interest.  He had ceased from his growling and stood, head up, looking
into their faces.  His throat worked spasmodically, but made no sound,
while he struggled with all his body, convulsed with the effort to rid
himself of the incommunicable something that strained for utterance.
</p>
               <p>“I hope he is not going mad,” said Weedon's mother.  “I
told Weedon that I was afraid the warm climate would not agree with an
Arctic animal.”
</p>
               <p>“He's trying to speak, I do believe,” Beth announced.
</p>
               <p>At this moment speech came to White Fang, rushing up in a great
burst of barking.
</p>
               <p>“Something has happened to Weedon,” his wife said
decisively.
</p>
               <p>They were all on their feet, now, and White Fang ran down the
steps, looking back for them to follow.  For the second <pb n="276"/>
and last time in his life he had barked and made himself understood.
</p>
               <p>After this event he found a warmer place in the hearts of the
Sierra Vista people, and even the groom whose arm he had slashed
admitted that he was a wise dog even if he was a wolf.  Judge Scott
still held to the same opinion, and proved it to everybody's
dissatisfaction by measurements and descriptions taken from the
encyclopaedia and various works on natural history.
</p>
               <p>The days came and went, streaming their unbroken sunshine over the
Santa Clara Valley.  But as they grew shorter and White Fang's second
winter in the Southland came on, he made a strange discovery.
Collie's teeth were no longer sharp.  There was a playfulness about
her nips and a gentleness that prevented them from really hurting him.
He forgot that she had made life a burden to him, and when she
disported herself around him he responded solemnly, striving to be
playful and becoming no more than ridiculous.
</p>
               <p>One day she led him off on a long chase through the back-pasture
and into the woods.  It was the afternoon that the master was to ride,
and White Fang knew it.  The horse stood saddled and waiting at the
door.  White Fang hesitated.  But there was that in him deeper than
all the law he had learned, than the customs that had moulded him,
than his love for the master, than the very will to live of himself;
and when, in the moment of his indecision, Collie nipped him and
scampered off, he turned and followed after.  The master rode alone
that day; and in the woods, side by side, White Fang ran with Collie,
as his mother, Kiche, and old One Eye had run long years before in the
silent Northland forest.
</p>
            </div>
            <div n="C5.5" type="chapter">
               <pb n="277"/>
               <head>The
Sleeping Wolf</head>
               <p>It was about this time that the newspapers
were full of the daring escape of a convict from San Quentin prison.
He was a ferocious man.  He had been ill-made in the making.  He had
not been born right, and he had not been helped any by the moulding he
had received at the hands of society.  The hands of society are harsh,
and this man was a striking sample of its handiwork.  He was a beast
— a human beast, it is true, but nevertheless so terrible a
beast that he can best be characterized as carnivorous.
</p>
               <p>In San Quentin prison he had proved incorrigible.  Punishment
failed to break his spirit.  He could die dumb-mad and fighting to the
last, but he could not live and be beaten.  The more fiercely he
fought, the more harshly society handled him, and the only effect of
harshness was to make him fiercer.  Straight-jackets, starvation, and
beatings and clubbings were the wrong treatment for Jim Hall; but it
was the treatment he received.  It was the treatment he had received
from the time he was a little pulpy boy in a San Francisco slum
— soft clay in the hands of society and ready to be formed into
something.
</p>
               <p>It was during Jim Hall's third term in prison that he encountered a
guard that was almost as great a beast as he.  The guard treated him
unfairly, lied about him to the warden, lost him his credits,
persecuted him.  The difference between them was that the guard
carried a bunch of keys and a revolver.  Jim Hall had only his naked
hands and his teeth.  But he sprang upon the guard one day and used
his teeth on the other's throat just like any jungle animal.
</p>
               <p>After this, Jim Hall went to live in the incorrigible cell.  He
lived there three years.  The cell was of iron, the floor, the walls,
the roof.  He never left this cell.  He never saw the sky nor the
sunshine.  Day was a twilight and night was a black silence.  He was
in an iron tomb, buried alive.  He saw no <pb n="278"/> human face,
spoke to no human thing.  When his food was shoved in to him, he
growled like a wild animal.  He hated all things.  For days and nights
he bellowed his rage at the universe.  For weeks and months he never
made a sound, in the black silence eating his very soul.  He was a man
and a monstrosity, as fearful a thing of fear as ever gibbered in the
visions of a maddened brain.
</p>
               <p>And then, one night, he escaped.  The warden said it was
impossible, but nevertheless the cell was empty, and half in half out
of it lay the body of a dead guard.  Two other dead guards marked his
trail through the prison to the outer walls, and he had killed with
his hands to avoid noise.
</p>
               <p>He was armed with the weapons of the slain guards — a live
arsenal that fled through the hills pursued by the organized might of
society.  A heavy price of gold was upon his head.  Avaricious farmers
hunted him with shot-guns.  His blood might pay off a mortgage or send
a son to college.  Public-spirited citizens took down their rifles and
went out after him.  A pack of bloodhounds followed the way of his
bleeding feet.  And the sleuth-hounds of the law, the paid fighting
animals of society, with telephone, and telegraph, and special train,
clung to his trail night and day.
</p>
               <p>Sometimes they came upon him, and men faced him like heroes, or
stampeded through barb-wire fences to the delight of the commonwealth
reading the account at the breakfast table.  It was after such
encounters that the dead and wounded were carted back to the towns,
and their places filled by men eager for the man-hunt.
</p>
               <p>And then Jim Hall disappeared.  The bloodhounds vainly quested on
the lost trail.  Inoffensive ranchers in remote valleys were held up
by armed men and compelled to identify themselves; while the remains
of Jim Hall were discovered on a dozen mountainsides by greedy
claimants for blood-money.
</p>
               <p>In the meantime the newspapers were read at Sierra Vista, not so
much with interest as with anxiety.  The women were afraid.  Judge
Scott pooh-poohed and laughed, but not with reason, for it was in his
last days on the bench that Jim Hall had stood before him and received
sentence.  And in open courtroom, before all men, Jim Hall had
proclaimed that the <pb n="279"/> day would come when he would wreak
vengeance on the judge that sentenced him.
</p>
               <p>For once, Jim Hall was right.  He was innocent of the crime for
which he was sentenced.  It was a case, in the parlance of thieves and
police, of “railroading.” Jim Hall was being
“railroaded” to prison for a crime he had not committed.
Because of the two prior convictions against him, Judge Scott imposed
upon him a sentence of fifty years.
</p>
               <p>Judge Scott did not know all things, and he did not know that he
was party to a police conspiracy, that the evidence was hatched and
perjured, that Jim Hall was guiltless of the crime charged.  And Jim
Hall, on the other hand, did not know that Judge Scott was merely
ignorant.  Jim Hall believed that the judge knew all about it and was
hand in glove with the police in the perpetration of the monstrous
injustice.  So it was, when the doom of fifty years of living death
was uttered by Judge Scott, that Jim Hall, hating all things in the
society that misused him, rose up and raged in the courtroom until
dragged down by half a dozen of his blue-coated enemies.  To him,
Judge Scott was the keystone in the arch of injustice, and upon Judge
Scott he emptied the vials of his wrath and hurled the threats of his
revenge yet to come.  Then Jim Hall went to his living death . . . and
escaped.
</p>
               <p>Of all this White Fang knew nothing.  But between him and Alice,
the master's wife, there existed a secret.  Each night, after Sierra
Vista had gone to bed, she arose and let in White Fang to sleep in the
big hall.  Now White Fang was not a house-dog, nor was he permitted to
sleep in the house; so each morning, early, she slipped down and let
him out before the family was awake.
</p>
               <p>On one such night, while all the house slept, White Fang awoke and
lay very quietly.  And very quietly he smelled the air and read the
message it bore of a strange god's presence.  And to his ears came
sounds of the strange god's movements.  White Fang burst into no
furious outcry.  It was not his way.  The strange god walked softly,
but more softly walked White Fang, for he had no clothes to rub
against the flesh of his body.  He followed silently.  In the Wild he
had hunted live meat that was infinitely timid, and he knew the
advantage of surprise.
<pb n="280"/>
               </p>
               <p>The strange god paused at the foot of the great
staircase and listened, and White Fang was as dead, so without
movement was he as he watched and waited.  Up that staircase the way
led to the love-master and to the love-master's dearest possessions.
White Fang bristled, but waited.  The strange god's foot lifted.  He
was beginning the ascent.
</p>
               <p>Then it was that White Fang struck.  He gave no warning, with no
snarl anticipated his own action.  Into the air he lifted his body in
the spring that landed him on the strange god's back.  White Fang
clung with his fore-paws to the man's shoulders, at the same time
burying his fangs into the back of the man's neck.  He clung on for a
moment, long enough to drag the god over backward.  Together they
crashed to the floor.  White Fang leaped clear, and, as the man
struggled to rise, was in again with the slashing fangs.
</p>
               <p>Sierra Vista awoke in alarm.  The noise from downstairs was as that
of a score of battling fiends.  There were revolver shots.  A man's
voice screamed once in horror and anguish.  There was a great snarling
and growling, and over all arose a smashing and crashing of furniture
and glass.
</p>
               <p>But almost as quickly as it had arisen, the commotion died away.
The struggle had not lasted more than three minutes.  The frightened
household clustered at the top of the stairway.  From below, as from
out an abyss of blackness, came up a gurgling sound, as of air
bubbling through water.  Sometimes this gurgle became sibilant, almost
a whistle.  But this, too, quickly died down and ceased.  Then naught
came up out of the blackness save a heavy panting of some creature
struggling sorely for air.
</p>
               <p>Weedon Scott pressed a button, and the staircase and downstairs
hall were flooded with light.  Then he and Judge Scott, revolvers in
hand, cautiously descended.  There was no need for this caution.
White Fang had done his work.  In the midst of the wreckage of
overthrown and smashed furniture, partly on his side, his face hidden
by an arm, lay a man.  Weedon Scott bent over, removed the arm, and
turned the man's face upward.  A gaping throat explained the manner of
his death.
</p>
               <p>“Jim Hall,” said Judge Scott, and father and son looked
significantly at each other.
<pb n="281"/>
               </p>
               <p>Then they turned to White Fang.  He, too, was lying on
his side.  His eyes were closed, but the lids slightly lifted in an
effort to look at them as they bent over him, and the tail was
perceptibly agitated in a vain effort to wag.  Weedon Scott patted
him, and his throat rumbled an acknowledging growl.  But it was a weak
growl at best, and it quickly ceased.  His eyelids drooped and went
shut, and his whole body seemed to relax and flatten out upon the
floor.
</p>
               <p>“He's all in, poor devil,” muttered the master.
</p>
               <p>“We'll see about that,” asserted the Judge, as he started
for the telephone.
</p>
               <p>“Frankly, he has one chance in a thousand,” announced the
surgeon, after he had worked an hour and a half on White Fang.
</p>
               <p>Dawn was breaking through the windows and dimming the electric
lights.  With the exception of the children, the whole family was
gathered about the surgeon to hear his verdict.
</p>
               <p>“One broken hind-leg,” he went on.  “Three broken ribs,
one at least of which has pierced the lungs.  He has lost nearly all
the blood in his body.  There is a large likelihood of internal
injuries.  He must have been jumped upon.  To say nothing of three
bullet holes clear through him.  One chance in a thousand is really
optimistic.  He hasn't a chance in ten thousand.”
</p>
               <p>“But he mustn't lose any chance that might be of help to
him,” Judge Scott exclaimed.  “Never mind expense.  Put him
under the X-ray — anything.  Weedon, telegraph at once to San
Francisco for Doctor Nichols.  No reflection on you, doctor, you
understand; but he must have the advantage of every chance.”
</p>
               <p>The surgeon smiled indulgently.  “Of course I understand.  He
deserves all that can be done for him.  He must be nursed as you would
nurse a human being, a sick child.  And don't forget what I told you
about temperature.  I'll be back at ten o'clock again.” </p>
               <p>White
Fang received the nursing.  Judge Scott's suggestion of a trained
nurse was indignantly clamored down by the girls, who themselves
undertook the task.  And White Fang won out on the one chance in ten
thousand denied him by the surgeon.
<pb n="282"/>
               </p>
               <p>The latter was not to be censured for his misjudgment.
All his life he had tended and operated on the soft humans of
civilization, who lived sheltered lives and had descended out of many
sheltered generations.  Compared with White Fang, they were frail and
flabby, and clutched life without any strength in their grip.  White
Fang had come straight from the Wild, where the weak perish early and
shelter is vouchsafed to none.  In neither his father nor his mother
was there any weakness, nor in the generations before them.  A
constitution of iron and the vitality of the Wild were White Fang's
inheritance, and he clung to life, the whole of him and every part of
him, in spirit and in flesh, with the tenacity that of old belonged to
all creatures.
</p>
               <p>Bound down a prisoner, denied even movement by the plaster casts
and bandages, White Fang lingered out the weeks.  He slept long hours
and dreamed much, and through his mind passed an unending pageant of
Northland visions.  All the ghosts of the past arose and were with
him.  Once again he lived in the lair with Kiche, crept trembling to
the knees of Gray Beaver to tender his allegiance, ran for his life
before Lip-lip and all the howling bedlam of the puppy-pack.
</p>
               <p>He ran again through the silence, hunting his living food through
the months of famine; and again he ran at the head of the team, the
gut-whips of Mit-sah and Gray Beaver snapping behind, their voices
crying “Raa!  Raa!” when they came to a narrow passage and the
team closed together like a fan to go through.  He lived again all his
days with Beauty Smith and the fights he had fought.  At such times he
whimpered and snarled in his sleep, and they that looked on said that
his dreams were bad.
</p>
               <p>But there was one particular nightmare from which he suffered
— the clanking, clanging monsters of electric cars that were to
him colossal screaming lynxes.  He would lie in a screen of bushes,
watching for a squirrel to venture far enough out on the ground from
its tree-refuge.  Then, when he sprang out upon it, it would transform
itself into an electric car, menacing and terrible, towering over him
like a mountain, screaming and clanging and spitting fire at him.  It
was the same when he challenged the hawk down out of the sky.  Down
out of the blue it would rush, as it dropped upon <pb n="283"/> him
changing itself into the ubiquitous electric car.  Or again, he would
be in the pen of Beauty Smith.  Outside the pen, men would be
gathering, and he knew that a fight was on.  He watched the door for
his antagonist to enter.  The door would open, and thrust in upon him
would come the awful electric car.  A thousand times this occurred,
and each time the terror it inspired was as vivid and great as ever.
</p>
               <p>Then came the day when the last bandage and the last plaster cast
were taken off.  It was a gala day.  All Sierra Vista was gathered
around.  The master rubbed his ears, and he crooned his love-growl.
The master's wife called him the “Blessed Wolf,” which name
was taken up with acclaim and all the women called him the Blessed
Wolf.
</p>
               <p>He tried to rise to his feet, and after several attempts fell down
from weakness.  He had lain so long that his muscles had lost their
cunning, and all the strength had gone out of them.  He felt a little
shame because of his weakness, as though, forsooth, he were failing
the gods in the service he owed them.  Because of this he made heroic
efforts to arise, and at last he stood on his four legs, tottering and
swaying back and forth.
</p>
               <p>“The Blessed Wolf!” chorused the women.
</p>
               <p>Judge Scott surveyed them triumphantly.
</p>
               <p>“Out of your own mouths be it,” he said.  “Just as I
contended right along.  No mere dog could have done what he did.  He's
a wolf.”
</p>
               <p>“A Blessed Wolf,” amended the Judge's wife.
</p>
               <p>“Yes, Blessed Wolf,” agreed the Judge.  “And henceforth
that shall be my name for him.”
</p>
               <p>“He'll have to learn to walk again,” said the surgeon;
“so he might as well start in right now.  It won't hurt him.  Take
him outside.”
</p>
               <p>And outside he went, like a king, with all Sierra Vista about him
and tending on him.  He was very weak, and when he reached the lawn he
lay down and rested for a while.
</p>
               <p>Then the procession started on, little spurts of strength coming
into White Fang's muscles as he used them and the blood began to surge
through them.  The stables were reached, and there in the doorway lay
Collie, a half-dozen pudgy puppies playing about her in the sun.
<pb n="284"/>
               </p>
               <p>White Fang looked on with a wondering eye.  Collie
snarled warningly at him, and he was careful to keep his distance.
The master with his toe helped one sprawling puppy toward him.  He
bristled suspiciously, but the master warned him that all was well.
Collie, clasped in the arms of one of the women, watched him jealously
and with a snarl warned him that all was not well.
</p>
               <p>The puppy sprawled in front of him.  He cocked his ears and watched
it curiously.  Then their noses touched, and he felt the warm little
tongue of the puppy on his jowl.  White Fang's tongue went out, he
knew not why, and he licked the puppy's face.
</p>
               <p>Hand-clapping and pleased cries from the gods greeted the
performance.  He was surprised, and looked at them in a puzzled way.
Then his weakness asserted itself, and he lay down, his ears cocked,
his head on one side, as he watched the puppy.  The other puppies came
sprawling toward him, to Collie's great disgust; and he gravely
permitted them to clamber and tumble over him.  At first, amid the
applause of the gods, he betrayed a trifle of his old
self-consciousness and awkwardness.  This passed away as the puppies'
antics and mauling continued, and he lay with half-shut, patient eyes,
drowsing in the sun.
</p>
            </div>
         </div>
      </body>
  </text>
</TEI>
